ミ☆ The Smut Collection of Lucy Fag Hag ☆ミ

SMT Persona 3 Bloodlust Chronicles; Prologue/Chapter 1? - The Holy Fool

Sat, 12 Sep 2009 23:33:01 GMT

Hey everyone! It's been awhile, and once again I've gone off and created a completely different AU. I'm using the same city setting from Persona 3, with a couple of alterations. ~~Maybe more.~~ But bear with me, this is definitely turning out to be long-winded. With the news of P3P, in my excitement, I decided to add the new additions into the mix. For the sake of things, I'll be referring to Female MC as Minako ( until we get her name ) and ~~Male!Elizabeth~~ Igor's male assistant as Theodore. This is only the introduction/prologue, to jump start this project. I've been doing a lot of research, and I've always found it helpful to incorporate my research into my writing. :) No, I wasn't researching vampires. In fact, everything I'm writing, concerning vamps, is what I remember and what I can make up/come up with. So please, all vampire enthusiasts don't get upset for inaccuracies and what not. That's why this is a work of (fan)fiction and nothing more, thank you. :) More author's notes at the end!

Title: P3 Bloodlust Chronicles ( no official title as of yet )
Pairing: Main squeeze is Ryoji. As for pairings, you'd be surprised at all the infinite possibilities within this piece. Oh right, definite Ryoji/Minato and most certainly Mitsuru/Yukari ( just read and see all the other yummy pairings to come :) )
Rating: ~~PG-13 for now, but it will most certainly be M later on.~~ R or M... These are ~~sexual deviants~~ vampires we're talking about! :o
Summary: A group of renegade vampires seek revenge on the one who plagued them with the eternal curse of immortality. It was rumored that a strange cult who worshiped these so called demons knew something about this power, which went by Persona. Sound familiar? Now, Ryoji Mochizuki is on his own journey in search for answers, to piece together all the clues he's collected over the years. Who really is the mastermind behind this special breed of vampires? This scarf-boy certainly plans to find out.
Authors Note: Another tarot tale making it's way into my writing? Preposterous! It's inevitable, when writing a P3 fic. This idea came to me one night whilst trying to sleep... needless to say, no luck in that department. But, I got a very nice plot bunny as compensation. This is a story revolving around vampires, but the tarot plays such an important role in the plot. Everything is pieced together as one goes through their fool's journey, and so these lovely characters are going through their own story. More author's notes after the actual fic. WARNING: There might be OOCness due to it being an AU. The major OOC one might be Mitsuru ~~because she's supposed to be the shadow side of the Empress in this case. Just wanted to throw that out there.~~
Dedications: Once again to the lovely angelflare, who is my partner in crime. I conjure up so many wonderful ideas for my writing thanks to her! I wanted to do something extra special for her, seeing as her birthday is this month. I thought, hey, why not write about three of my fave things! :D ~~Ryoji, Ryoji, and more Ryoji! I mean wha? >.>;~~ Vampires/folklore, Tarot, and Persona 3! Can't go wrong there! ;) Thanks again for all the inspiration attacks gal! I really owe you like whoa! ;D ~~Thanks to you, I've spawned yet another very untamed plotbunny! XD Although, it's definitely not as wild as a certain *cough*bondage*cough* plotbunny that surfaced. >.>; :D:D:D:D~~
Disclaimer: Lucy is a Fag Hag through and through, but thy characters portrayed in thee smut, thou shalt not hers. Sadly, but unfortunately true.

Holy Madman falls from grace,
Now who will ever take his place,
Holy Madman falls from grace,
Listen,
Listen,
To the pace
Turn,
It turns,
The wheel of fate
Leap of faith,
Holy Madman falls from grace,
In the hate,
Holy Madman felt the pain,
In the end Holy Madman,
Lost the game.

At that time of night there was merely a whisper throughout the barren streets of Iwatodai, no soul present, or even remnants of one. The sky was as dark as the midnight that descended upon the city every late afternoon, but the couple of hopeful stars still shined brightly, begging to be noticed. That one star that knew it was more special than the whole sky put together, but no one ever seemed to recognize it. Sometimes, the teenage boy now walking through those same lonely streets couldn’t help but feel that way.

How long has he been amongst those of the living, and yet not been able to satiate his yearning for something more?

Humans were pathetic, predictable creatures, but their blood was probably the most delicious nectar he’s ever sunk his fangs into. Although, as different and much more appealing their blood was, it still didn’t quench the boy’s hunger. Even if he had finished having the most beautiful and voluptuous of meals—type O negative—it still left him wanting more. For decades now, Ryoji Mochizuki, was left with an empty void inside him that he feared no one could ever fill. Yet, that much was expected, considering he was of the living dead. That was to be his curse, for foolishly wandering the streets at night, as he was doing now. That one night that changed everything for him.

He couldn’t help but wonder how life would be now, if he hadn’t been bitten by that beast so long ago. Surely, he would be rotting underground with not much left of his corpse, but at least his soul would’ve moved on. The realization of knowing, you are to live forever, didn’t sound that bad then…

No, it didn’t. But things change, humans change, the world is not as it once was, far from it. At least, his best friend made it out alive, and is probably resting as he deserves. Ryoji knew he did the right thing, even though he would never be able to see his dear friend again. Unless, by some unlikely turn from the wheel of fate…

Wishful thinking was for the weak, he has been around long enough to know it’s just a foolish tactic for humans. It was a false hope, to reassure them of a future that would never come. The brunet stopped in his tracks as he came upon a mansion, which only those of his kind were able to see. He was told of a clan of renegade vampires that would accept just about anyone into their circle, as long as they proved themselves competent.

They were known as S.E.E.S.

~~~~

Rooms of all shapes and sizes adorned the vicinity, each intricately decorated to it’s inhabitants’ tastes. A woman wrapped in burgundy satin began to stretch in bed, as she eyed her partner with a look of complete devotion. The strands of light caramel hair were delicately placed behind her ears, as she continued to stare at the dazzling nude creature, only slightly covered by the silky satin. She then proceeded to get up, and look around for her undergarments that had been carelessly exposed of hours prior.

“Now where are they?” The brunette sighed as she looked under the bed, but only found her partner’s pair. She shrugged and slipped them on, as well as the pink tank top that was atop the dresser.

With a yawn the person still in bed awoke, and smiled at the now dressed girl. The redhead wrapped the satin sheets around her body, and walked over to the one in pink, “Leaving again I see?” Butterfly kisses were placed upon her partner’s shoulder, as she continued to persuade her to stay.

“I have things to do, Kirijo-senpai. We’ve played enough for tonight,” Yukari looked away as she continued to dress.

The redhead scoffed as she pulled away, “Hmm, you never complained about playing too much before. I sense, there’s something wrong. Come on, don’t leave me in the dark,” Mitsuru couldn’t help but smirk.

For as long as she could remember, Yukari had given herself over and over to the head vampire—this woman— because she felt something for her. Although, all was for naught, seeing as she would go out and find others to be with regardless of their time together. Yes, for a long time, she had not bothered to care anymore. Her love was unrequited, but it didn’t matter. It had been the same when she was alive as well; he hadn’t cared for her either. He was a good man though, and deep down had genuine feelings for Yukari, just… not the kind she had wanted.

Oh what the brunette would give to love, and be loved in return. She had been disgusted by most men when she was alive, due to her mother openly sleeping around. But, it seemed that Mitsuru Kirijo wasn’t any different. If she only had met her before they were turned to such despicable creatures. She remembered it very well, when she died. Yukari remembered it perfectly, to whom she willingly gave her last breath to. The person right...

“Are you thinking back to the time I drew in those beautiful lips of yours, towards mine, and sealed your fate? The moon was red that night. I believe it was as beautiful as you,” the redhead grinned and licked her lips, drawing near once more. The sheets slipped off as she took Yukari into her arms again.

...In front of her.

Yukari tried to fight her off, but it was no use for she wanted it just as bad as the other. She clung onto so tightly to the idea of being loved, and hoped one day she indeed would be. She whispered desperately into Mitsuru’s ear, “Please, love me, only me…”

I beg you.

The renegade vampires of S.E.E.S all lost something, upon their death; they lost the one thing that made them shine amongst everything and everyone else. They lost their very being, their reason to live, and everything in between. Their mission was to find the one responsible of the curse, and to break it, in order to finally rest in well deserved peace. Their soul could soar again. But, naturally, it wasn’t as simple as that. It was like a chain reaction, but no one knew who was the first victim of the curse. All they knew was that Mitsuru Kirijo had been the oldest amongst the current clan, and no one ever dared harm her. They knew she wasn’t their target; killing her off would not only be a difficult feat in itself, but she was the strongest of them all. She was most certainly needed.

“I’m sorry for being such a party pooper, but it seems we have a guest. Sanada-senpai and Aragaki-senpai are becoming impatient, for they were going to go feed when the stranger arrived,” the dark-skinned beauty sighed when she noticed the tears on her colleague’s face. She attempted to ignore it, and looked sternly at her superior’s direction. It sickened her how Yukari would let herself be treated that way, but it was none of her concern. They all lived together, but it was as if they didn’t. Everyone minded their own business, and if one was to interfere in another's plan it would be more than enough to start a war within their own kind. So, for her own good, Natsuki kept her mouth shut.

Mitsuru looked at Moriyama from the corner of her eye, as she began to lick up her current prey’s jaw line. Takeba always did seem to have quite the delicious scent on her, even if now her blood wasn’t as tasty as when she was alive. Still, she loved to feast on her from time to time.

The brunette quietly protested, as Mitsuru sunk her fangs into the delicate skin. Yukari could see as her eyes changed color to a most vibrant ruby red, only letting her know how much indeed her superior wanted her. It was the only thing to keep the girl sane, because even if it was only through this act that Mitsuru would show any kind of affection, it was something. They both knew very well that drinking each others blood, would far from satiate the hunger. In fact, if anything they would crave more than they were doing so prior. Yukari felt the little bit of strength she had dissipate, as she was cradled in her beautiful red head’s arms.

“Tell this guest to wait patiently, and I’ll be there shortly. Moriyama-san, did this particular individual state what business they have with us?” Mitsuru wiped the trail of blood from her mouth slightly with her hand, as she slowly lay Takeba on the bed. She was obviously weak, and would probably not be able to walk properly until she fed.

A blush was clearly adorning Natsuki’s cheeks, but she answered back nonetheless, “He said, he’s one of us. The stranger has his heart set on meeting, you.”

Mitsuru chuckled as she shook her head, “His heart set on meeting me? Ah, if indeed he is one of us, then telling fibs won’t get him anywhere. Tell him, that his ever so cold heart will have to wait. I’m attending to Takeba now, and she needs to feed. If he’d like to stay the night, then he is completely welcome to. That way, we can get to know our ever special guest a bit better. Don’t you agree, Takeba?”

Her response was hardly audible, as she looked away from the demon’s gaze. She could care less if the world was coming to an end at that very instant, it wouldn’t take away the pain and humiliation she had gone through for so long.

“I’ll make sure to tell him,” Natsuki bowed and left the room again, not once looking back at the downtrodden doll that lay helplessly on that deceivingly ever so comfortable death trap. She had no reason to feel sorry for the girl; it seemed that deep down Yukari wanted that sort of abuse. Natsuki was no one to judge, nor question their master.

Before she had left completely from sight, Mitsuru couldn’t help but snicker, “You are right about one thing, Moriyama.”

Natsuki froze, not sure if it was wise to look back. In the blink of an eye, she felt a most dangerous whisper in her ear, “You are no one. So, with that in mind, don’t think such arrogant thoughts in my presence. Is that clear?”

“Yes, crystal.”

“Go, deliver my message,” the redhead shoved her, and went back to attend the woman that was now sprawled on her bed, yet again. “As tempting as the offer is, it would be best if we continue this another time.”

~~~~~~~~

Two of the creatures immediately surrounded the guest, as they sneered looking him up and down. He didn’t seem to be any different from the rest of them. What made him so special, that he demanded to speak with the countess and expect to do so? No one ever demanded anything from their boss. Everyone was taught to follow her orders, even if two of the former renegades didn’t feel it necessary. They were more or less killed around the same period, and the supposed countess had no reason to put herself so high up on that forsaken pedestal of hers. Unfortunate for them, she was full of herself, and had all the reason to be so. She was the first to start hunting, as well as recruiting members.

It was because of Kirijo, that both Akihiko Sanada and Shinjiro Aragaki found out the reason behind their own deaths. Their fate was sealed from way back when, and a group still unknown to them had planned to use their newly awakened powers for their own purposes. Whatever that purpose was, they were not sure they wanted to know. Although, one thing was for certain, with those same abilities they were going to piece together the last bits of the proverbial puzzle. In becoming the disgusting monsters they were now, came at a price. They might’ve lost their humanity, even the ability to care for another… But they were going to utilize those same abilities, and find the answers they’ve been seeking for so long.

“What? No name tags? No grand tour of the place? How am I going to know how to refer to everyone, if you don’t tell me—”

“—That’s enough. Whatever your reason for coming here, we don’t care. You’re obviously not one of us,” Akihiko grunted as he stared at his partner walking towards the bumbling idiot mere inches away.

“How are you so sure? Do you guys have like similar markings or something? How would I know, if you won’t tell me?”

“We just know. Now, if you’re finished mocking us, leave.”

“B-But!”

“—Wait. Maybe we can get some sort of information out of him,” Shinjiro said as he placed his hands in his pockets, looking into the other brunet’s pale-blue eyes.

Ryoji then gulped, “W-whoa! Wait a sec! Are you guys planning to interrogate me— Like, Law and Order style? That would be so cool!” The boy practically flailed.

Both Akihiko and Shinjiro nodded as they took hold of an arm each, and dragged the pathetic excuse of a vampire to a secret chamber where he would stay locked up for the duration of the night. They shoved him inside, and locked the door. Ryoji’s eyes widened as he banged as hard as he could, begging to be let out. After a good fifteen minutes of protesting—with no possible answer coming from the other side—the boy knew no one was planning to pay him a visit for who knows how long.

All that was left was for him to look around, and in all honesty there wasn’t much to look at. The first thing Ryoji noticed was a bookcase, with countless books on folklore from all over the world. They were definitely the studious lot, but it would come in handy he supposed. One book in particular caught his attention, and it was titled "The Devil’s Picturebook". He knew the book all too well, for it was one of the texts he decided to check up on. He had his suspicions about a Tarot related vampire cult, that worshipped these creatures with powers known as Persona. Although, Ryoji couldn’t make much sense of it all, seeing as the creatures lost their own individuality, their reason for living. How could they wield such a power?

He then smiled wide at the thought, “Indeed, it is amusing how one always underestimates the fool. But, if it could lead me further in this investigation, acting the part of a jester isn’t as demeaning as one would claim it to be. In fact, I believe it to be quite beneficial.” Ryoji then pulled out the book from the case, sitting on the flat board of a bed. He decided to get a little more comfortable, as he pulled away at his yellow scarf. For a long time he had forgotten what it felt like to experience warmth, other than the blood that trickled down his throat as he fed. The scarf seemed to be only but a mere fashion statement, but at least he looked the part of a human. It wouldn’t be wise to give himself away in such a manner.

The mark upon his neck, from when he was bitten… It was then that he remembered why he used a scarf in the first place. That blasphemous mark of that beast.

Ryoji liked the color yellow. He remembered when he was back at his uncle’s farm, how he loved taking care of the animals. The baby chicks were the cutest thing, and so were the ducks. He loved how they waddled; it was enough to always put a genuine smile upon his face. Nature itself, made everything worth while. Although now, he can’t even look at a living creature in the eye, without wanting to drain the poor thing’s life away.

He has controlled his urges, compared to when he started off as a fledgling. It didn’t matter anymore though. From a person who enjoyed bringing the life out of any given situation, to one that now grants death. He had become that monster that he so despised, from so long ago. No matter though, because Ryoji still had a purpose in this immortal and very much immoral life of his.

Now that he has successfully infiltrated the Kirijo estate, no one was going to stop him from finding out who exactly brought his life to a halt. He’s going to put an end to his own Devil’s Picturebook, and it will contain the happy ending he so desires.

“It just has to…”

He spent years of research studying the occult, and even more years studying the cards to reveal the secrets he longed for. Sometimes he wasn’t sure if the belief of divination in the form of cartomancy, actually worked. So long has he waited for his answer, and nothing. Was there a specific ritual that had to take place? No, of course not. Usually the answer always lay within the individual. It always stumped him though, for how could he hold the answer to his killer and not know?

Whenever he would ask the cards, one in particular would always make their appearance known. The card that held infinite potentiality, and the one that remained a mystery to the rest of the world. Many envied the fool, while others wished to be as carefree. But in actuality, no matter who or what one is in this world, everyone always starts off as a fool. Even then, the cycle continues, once one reaches the end of their journey, there will be another waiting.

The answer lies within you…

How odd, inside the book there was a compartment that kept a rather intricate looking key. Ryoji took it and looked around, attempting to find something that contained a keyhole. But things only got weirder from there, as a door completely manifested from thin air. It was a royal blue color, and a bright light shined from the bottom that only intrigued him further. Ryoji looked down at the key in his hand, and knew that that key held the answers he sought.

He didn’t second guess himself anymore, as he placed the key inside, turned it slightly to the right, and the light only got brighter from there. It was almost too much for the vampire, seeing as he wasn’t as fond of luminosity of that caliber for quite some time.

As the glow began to dissipate, his view became clearer once more revealing two midnight-blue clad individuals on either side of—how could he put this—a rather long-nosed gentleman.

“Hmm, I was wondering when he was going to show up,” the woman to the gentleman’s left smiled, in a not so trusting way.

Then the man on the long-nosed one’s right spoke up as well, “Now sister, don’t be so quick to judge. He has been questioning a lot of things lately.”

She sighed and sized Ryoji up—something that had been happening quite often as of late ( seriously, did one doubt of his devilishly good looks? )—, “I suppose, brother. But, he has been wasting precious time. What about Mina—”

Finally, the long-nosed gentleman took it upon himself to silence the two of them, “We will explain the details to the boy in just a few moments. Right now, he should be properly greeted. Don’t you agree, Elizabeth?”

“Of course master, please forgive me. This long absence from my brother’s side served me well, and quite frankly his presence now is just a little bit overwhelming.” Elizabeth sent a glare at Theodore’s direction.

“I do hope, you won’t find Margaret’s presence overwhelming as well, when she returns from her assignment—”

“That’s enough.”

The two assistants shut up once and for all, at present anyway.

Ryoji blinked and looked around at his surroundings again, “W-where am I?”

“Glad you asked m’boy. The name is Igor, and these are my assistants—who will currently keep silent for the duration of this introduction—Elizabeth and Theodore.”

“Uh…” The brunet was at a loss for words, and that proved to be quite the amazing feat on it’s own. He always had something to say, but this time there just wasn’t any room for anything. It was all the more surreal, when he felt himself getting seasick. Why on earth—he was on earth right?!— was he getting seasick?!

Igor cut in between the boy’s insistent mumbles, “In short, welcome to the Velvet Room. Rather, maybe it would be more appropriate to say, welcome to the Velvet Cruise.”

Ryoji took in that last bit of information in small portions, as he fully realized what exactly were his surroundings other than the trio of wackos. He rushed to the end of the hallway, ignoring all the doors with no knobs. There was one door that had one though, but naturally it would be locked. Out of curiosity he tried using the same key to open the door, but alas no result. The assistant, Theodore, made his way up to Ryoji and tapped his shoulder, “Don’t worry, time doesn’t effect us here. We’re from deep within your subconscious. Now come, we have much to discuss.”

For some reason Ryoji was completely baffled; he had taken part in many weird shenanigans, but this definitely took the cake. He shook his head, and looked Theodore in the eye, “Why am I here?”

He only smirked, “You’ve got questions, we’ve got answers.”

~~~~~~

WOO, okie dokie where to begin? You all must be thinking, woman what are you SMOKING?! XD I really don't know how most of these concepts popped up... I just really went with the flow, and here we are. This went very differently, to what I had originally planned. Now, enough pointless babble, and onto to the important babble. :D Or something... >.>;

1. ) One of the main squick points for me was Mitsuru's character. At first I was going to make her the one in charge, but the way she normally is. Although, it's understandable. One is bound to change after a century or two, or however long vamp!Mitsuru has been around. lol Not only that, but I've incorporated the shadow concept into this story. Carl Jung believed the most powerful archetype to be the shadow, and thus it is a very interesting concept to explore. I assume that when one becomes a vampire( theoretically speaking naturally ) , they lose their human side, and their shadow reigns supreme. I've developed a very view of the species in general. Anyways, my vampires when they lose their humanity, all their shadows that were bottled up as a human, surfaces once that human part of them dies. Therefore, once that occurs, the personality changes completely. It might not apply to all though, this is just mainly in Mitsuru's case. Another perfect example is poor Yukari, she feels insignificant because even when she was alive, the one she loved didn't love her back. Well, to make a long story, hopefully short. Each of the characters that have an Arcana, had their negative traits take over major. This especially rings true with Mitsuru, because when she was alive... it was never about what she wanted. Either way, there will be more about this vamp!Mitsuru's past in another chapter. In Ryoji's case... he's not accepting what's been there all along. He's not ready to move on. Oooh, this theory of mine is working for me better than I thought! Ah, don't listen to me.... I haven't had a decent amount of sleep in a couple of days. I'm completely delusional! So, if something doesn't make sense... sorry. >.>; *splashes some water on her face*

2. ) Velvet Cruise. It cannot possibly get any crackier than that. Or can it? I wouldn't put anything passed myself. >.>; But anyway! I noticed a pattern in P3 and P4, both Velvet Rooms were in motion. We had the elevator, and then we had the limo. Then of course, I stumbled upon a particular quote in my notes:

"The Tarot commentators who argue whether the Fool belongs before, after, or somewhere between the other cards seem to be missing the point. The Fool is movement, change, the constant leap through life."
Seventy Eight Degrees of Wisdom by Rachel Pollack

And just because this is quotable, and mighty relevant to Minato and whatnot ( also in Seventy Eight Degrees of Wisdom ).

"For the Fool no difference exists between possibility and reality. 0 means a total emptiness of hopes and fears and the fool expects nothing, plans nothing. He responds instantly to the immediate situation."

So there you have it folks. Honestly, I was running out of ideas for places... I mean, I'm sure there are many places that concern movement, hell an airplane would've been interesting as well. Can you imagine Pilot!Igor! ;D HAHA Flight attendant!Elizabeth&Theodore! XDDDD Okay, I'll stop. I clearly need sleep. :| But really, I couldn't pass up on the Velvet Cruise. XDDDD;;;

3. ) Haven't you also noticed how everyone underestimates the fool? Well, more like the jokester, the funny guy, or the carefree one. I know how that feels. I was underestimated all the time. But, that's when our inner fool has to take charge, go on without a care in the world. To believe and create the intention that it is possible. It's an interesting concept. That's what I love about Ryoji. I mean, it's great to use this character and mold him into even more things ~~waddle waddle~~~. It was a shame we didn't get enough Ryoji action in P3, but his personality left such a big impression on me ( and many others ). He might be of the Death arcana, but he pretty much acts like a Fool( I don't mean like Minato... because the boy is mute D: unlike Ryoji :D ) too. He was new to the world ( for the month of November D: ), and he was taking his own leap forward. With more reason it broke my heart when.... *SNIFFLE* ANYWAY, getting off topic AGAIN. But yes, I believe he has many Fool traits as well. Note to self: Post your notes already :x

4. ) The Devil's Picturebook, is an actual book that was originally published in 1973 by Paul Huson. Sadly, I haven't obtained my own copy, but I've read plenty of excerpts. Not only that, but my extensive occult library has provided me with a lot of knowledge concerning the art of cartomancy and it's history. Regardless, it would be a great addition to any tarot enthusiasts' library.

If you stuck around to read all my notes, I applaud you. Thank you once more for reading the whole way through. I promise not to disappoint, for those who are actually interested in similar topics. As I said before, I always incorporate these studies into my writing. So if anyone ever has any questions pertaining to the mysterious cards known as tarot, please don't hesitate to PM me. :D

More tarot related goodies over at empressreadings :)
[edit!] Haha! Guess what I did? I finally finished the Mr. Edogawa fan banner I was making! ;D Here's the code for anyone that would like to add it to their userinfo or the like. You can credit _superherogirl_ or faghag_graphics. It also comes with an accompanying icon, with the stylish Rider Waite Fool on it as well. xD Before anyone starts jumping to conclusions, yes, I believe Mr. Edogawa needs more lovin'. I found his lectures incredibly interesting! *FLAILS* :D It's a shame he's not a bigger part of the series, because he's just that awesome. *RANTS* And the fact that he has like ONE WHOLE PICTURE to go by! skldjfskljfskljfklsdf *STOPS RANT* XD Right, onto the goodies!~!
ALSO, if there are any fanboys out there that would like to use the banner... PLEASE LET ME KNOW! KLASDJKSLDJ *FAILS AT LIFE* I was gonna make a separate one, but I was kinda excited to show it off. >.>; *FAILS SOME MORE AND VANISHES*

Kingdom Hearts Riku/Sora ( Crossover surprise! P3-wise! :D ); You're Not My Lord - Chapter Two

Sun, 19 Jul 2009 05:09:31 GMT

( this was meant to be posted yesterday, but I kept getting client errors on LJ... so anyways, here it is! )

A/N; YA-HA! I'm on a roll today! WOOOO, and it has indeed been a hard day. I've tripped, fallen, made an ass of myself on many other occasions, burned myself, cut myself twice too ( yeah super accident prone FTW? ), oh yeah... long day. But you know what? HA, I'm feeling great! :D *odd ~~mother~~ goose* I've got a lot of notes and stuff at the ready. I never thought this storyline would spawn so many side-stories. :o You're all gonna probably read this chappy and say... dammit woman wtf, this has just confused me even more! Patience is a virtue, and I have a deliciously superb concocted plan ahead! :D In layman's terms... there's no Riku/Sora interaction yet... >.>;;; D: *FLAILS* There will be soon! I guarantee it!

Feel free to ask any questions ( tarot related or otherwise ), if interested, or leave pretty comments. Those are always nice. *bats eyelashes* So yeah, I'm getting real creative and somehow had Ryoji and Minato ~~HAHAHAHA I made him mute... as if that's a surprise to anyone in the P3 fandom!~~ invade my KH fic. Well, there's plenty more invasions where that came from. ;) This is my first crossover, so I hope it's not too boring. :3

Title: You're Not My Lord
Pairing: Inevitable Riku/Sora, Kairi/Selphie & others ( P3 pairings to come Ryoji/Minato, um duh? )
Rating: PG-13 might become M in later chapters
Previous Chapters: one
Summary: Sequel to Chambermaid, Riku's Story ( which is slowly turning to everyone elses story... >.>;; ). How does he feel about marrying Princess Kairi? Will he ever be able to escape from the clutches of his duties as Prince of Destiny? Destiny is in motion. What happens when said Prince falls for an assassin with a dark past that not even he remembers? AU btw, as if it wasn't obvious enough already. *cough*
Authors Note: This fag hag is le plotting, yesh! So yes, finally, Sora makes his grand debut ( forgive the lack of Riku in this chapter though D: ), with many others too! I had wanted to fit in so much in this chapter, but alas... it was impossible. Besides, at least I know I can start on the third chappy a.s.a.p. As always, tarot and occult themes galore. All my research encourages me to write this kind of stuff. So if you have anyone to blame, blame all the books I've been reading lately. >.>;
Dedications: angelflare as always. She puts up with all my KH/P3 fangirlieness and absolute crack! I owe her LOTS! Also, to everyone that even clicks on this fic to read it. Thanks bunches. :3
Disclaimer: Lucy is a Fag Hag through and through, but thy characters portrayed in thee smut, thou shalt not hers. Sadly, but unfortunately true.

In a poorly lit environment with countless medicinal herbs in numerous jars all around, a petite blonde continued to tidy up upon waiting for her mistress’ arrival. Another brunette volunteered to assist her friend in order to have everything ready for their afternoon lessons. Both Naminé and Yuna were very grateful for Mistress Lulu’s guidance. If it hadn’t been for her they would probably be starving in the streets of the kingdom, or still wandering from place to place, nowhere to call home. Or worst, they probably wouldn’t even be alive.

It had been such a scary experience, and in all honesty Mistress Lulu had seemed more evil than good, but they were very wrong to judge. There had been rumors spreading all around the kingdom for quite some time of a woman that would find orphans, give them a place to stay, and then after gaining their trust, would eat them. By eating, they certainly didn’t think they meant she was some sort of cannibal, but she would eat their life essence. That is why, when she would appear in front of her unsuspecting victim, they would only see a beautiful woman with an allure about her that would even call upon those not of this world.

Naminé had been the first of the group of children that were collected, but it has already been a year and she couldn’t be any happier. She had a home, friends, and a caring guardian that was probably the wisest in all the land. Mistress Lulu was the all knowing Priestess of the Kingdom of Destiny, maybe even of Heart as well, but no one but her children would ever know. That’s why, she owed this woman more than her life, for the knowledge she has now is all thanks to Mistress Lulu.

“Are you okay, Nami? You seem out of it,” the brunette smiled as she placed a hand on the blonde’s shoulder.

The school which was disguised as an apothecary, almost gleamed from the bit of sunlight that shone at the far end of the shop. Everything was in order, and Naminé knew she would only be praised for her work, as well as Yuna. She shook her head slightly, “I’m all right. I was just reminiscing a bit, that’s all. It’s been a year already, have you noticed?”

Yuna gasped, “Oh my, you’re right! We’ve been staying with Mistress Lulu for a year! It’s amazing how many more students we have nowadays… Although, some don’t stay here with us, since they have their own families. I can’t believe we ever doubted—”

“—I know, I’m ashamed as well. But, at least we can make up for it by being completely devoted to our studies. That’ll make her proud, and you know it. She anticipates the day we finally cast our first successful spell, or receive our first accurate premonition.”

“Of course, and I gotta admit… I’m really excited about it too. I hope we can live up to her expectations. It’s a shame Paine and Rikku didn’t have the potential.”

“Yunie! Come on, they’re happy doing what they do. Rikku has always lived life on the edge, and we all know she loves being a pickpocket. Paine, too, wherever Rikku goes, she’s sure to follow. Those girls are never apart,” Naminé giggled. “Besides, they’re amazing at what they do. Although…” She then trailed off.

The brunette didn’t need a sixth sense to know exactly what her best friend was thinking, “You’re worried about Sora and Roxas right?”

She nodded, “I can’t help it. Why does Sora have to do those kind of things? I’ve sensed a dark aura around him for awhile, this cloud… He’s not happy, but he knows he has to bring money back home somehow. Roxas is always looking out after him, but I wish he would knock some sense into him too.”

“Don’t worry, I know things will look up. For now, focus on you, on what you have yet to blossom. All right?” Yuna smiled and hugged the blonde tightly.

Before another word was exchanged between the two, the door chimes were heard and a boy with quite the disobedient-gravity-defying hair walked in. He made his way towards the girls with the brightest of smiles, “Naminé, Yuna!— Whoa, the place is spotless!” He gave them both two thumbs up, “Lulu is gonna be super happy!”

“Sora! You know you’re supposed to refer to her as Mistress Lulu! She would’ve turned you into a toad if she heard you disrespecting her like that!”

The brunet laughed and wrapped his arms around the two girls, “Ah come on, she loves me. She would never turn me into anything. I’m too cute for that,” He finished off with a wink.

Another boy walked into the shop, followed by another strong presence, almost filling the place with quite the ominous energy. The other boy in question felt the hairs at the back of his neck, stand on end. When Sora realized who it was exactly that was standing a mere couple of feet away, he practically piddled on himself.

“Mistress Lulu! So glad to see you! Um… I was just finishing up here… with the girls, yeah. That’s exactly what I was doing!” Sora gulped and looked around at his cousin who was stifling his laughter. That was just not right!

Dark purple colored lips smirked, as a slippery sinister voice oozed from them, making the room feel even more uncomfortable, “Oh? So I’m Mistress now, huh? I thought you didn’t feel the need to address me as such. Hmm?”

Sora gulped again, letting his nerves fully take over as he chuckled, “Uh, no, no! I— You see, I was just being— I’m sorry! Please don’t turn me into a toad!”

Lulu tilted her head slightly, “Why? Because you’re too cute to be turned into one? All right, Sora, I won’t turn you into a toad. How about something that will suffice to your level of cuteness?”

“I’m good, thanks! I’ll— Get back to work…”

The dark sorceress sighed, “Remember what I’ve told you Sora, you could only be a fool in your journey for so long. I wouldn’t want you to make any more disastrous mistakes than necessary. Just, have some respect for your fellow peers, is that clear?”

“O-Okay. I-Is, that all?” Sora blushed as he averted his gaze.

“Yes, for you see, there are two new students I’d like to introduce everyone to,” Lulu then smiled as each of the students in question stood by her side, which everyone could’ve sworn they weren’t there before. They both had tattered clothes on, and looked badly bruised. At least they had distinguishable features, but none of them seemed to be really there. It was all so surreal…

The blonde sorceress in training approached them, “It’s nice to meet you both! I’m Naminé. I look forward to making wonderful memories with you.” She finished off her cheery greeting with the most sweetest of smiles. Although, when none of them replied, she frowned. Was it something she said?

The other blond boy present had decided to approach them as well, and glared at them, “Hey! Naminé just said hi to you two, aren’t you going to say anything back?”

Lulu sighed, “Calm down, Roxas. They’ve just gone through quite the delicate ordeal, besides one cannot speak, while the other can’t see. Cut them some slack.”

It was Roxas’ turn to blush, “I-I’m sorry, Mistress Lulu— I didn’t know…”

Their teacher shook her head, “You had no way of knowing. Now, is it all right to properly introduce them?”

All of her fellow students nodded, and paid the utmost attention, without any further assumptions. They weren’t sure who lacked the ability of sight, and which had no voice, but they had noticed the incredible bond the two had. Naminé and Yuna felt it all around them. The boy with the darkish blue hair continued to look down, while the other with the battered scarf wrapped his arms around him. None of them uttered a word, though.

With a wave of Lulu’s hand the whole area lit up intensely like never before, candles that had wilted were revived once more. Her smile was rare, but she made sure to make the latest members to their dysfunctional family as welcomed as possible. “Don’t be frightened, we’ll all take good care of you. Here, you’ll learn what they didn’t bother teaching you. I will make it my top priority to train you, and then you’ll be able to go back to that hell you came from. You’ll then be able to obtain what’s rightfully yours.”

The boy with pale blue eyes continued to stare in the distance, feeling a sense of hopelessness as he couldn’t see any of his soon to be friends. It pained him dearly to see only darkness, but he knew the other boy he was embracing would take care of him. He will be his light, and he will guide him, just as the woman who had rescued them is doing now. Although, he felt the need to speak in spite of himself, “Will we, really?”

“That was my promise to the woman in red, and I have never broken any of my promises. I assure you Ryoji-kun and Minato-kun, that monster will never see it coming. I will teach you how to use your heightened senses, for the good of all those around you, especially yourselves. That’s why I’m here. To show those less fortunate, their true path, to accomplish what you were meant to. No obstacles will obstruct thy path, not the way it was for—” Lulu then paused as she realized, her words had gotten the best of her. She didn’t speak anymore of the matter.

Naminé looked at her mentor quizzically, “Mistress Lulu? Are you—”

“—I’m fine, thank you for your concern Naminé. It’s my own fault, I was beginning to dawdle in past affairs, either way, please take good care of these boys. They’re special just like you and Yuna,” Lulu smirked and instructed the girls to show them around, while the boys lead them to the room they’ll be staying in soon after. “Once you become situated with your new home, I’ll come by and tell you of the schedule. According to your current abilities, I’ll assign you specific lessons to better those abilities. Please, don’t hesitate to ask any questions. Is that all clear?”

The blue-haired boy nodded, while the other with the delicate eyes and worn-out scarf voiced his approval, “Yes, ma’am. Thank you, for everything you’re doing for us.”

"Not to worry, you’ll be able to thank me properly as you continue to learn and fight for your resolve. I must go now. I have a couple of things to do. Naminé, you’re in charge.” No more words left the sorceress' mouth, as she made her way to her resting quarters, each dim light going off in her wake.

Once Lulu was out of sight, the prior inhabitants of the pseudo magic school— known to everyone in the kingdom of Destiny as it’s one-stop place for all kinds of healing remedies— were absolutely stumped. They were face to face with two new possible students with potential, yet they didn’t know what to do about it. It seemed to be a delicate issue, and the boys especially were left with question marks floating above their heads. Roxas had especially felt extra crunchy after spewing out such reckless things, but it didn’t seem like a big deal to them. It was as if they were used to it all, nothing seemed to faze them. That’s, what got to him the most. The blond was so used to people like Sora and Naminé, that such personalities intrigued him, even if he was more on the cold side as well.

Ryoji was beginning to feel a little uncomfortable under those invisible gazes upon him and Minato. He might’ve not been able to actually see the stares, but he could always trust his gut feeling. Yeah, it was pretty uncomfortable. The boy sighed clutching onto Minato’s shoulder a little tighter without realizing, “So, are you guys gonna show us around or not? This seems like a rather neat place… We’re really grateful you’re letting us stay here!”

Finally, after quite the long pause both Naminé and Yuna smiled, and they reached towards them with even more growing grins. Yuna gave a slight bow in Minato’s direction, “We should be the ones thanking you two. Besides, the more the merrier right?”

The blue-haired teen stared at the brunette’s eyes, and his mouth slowly gaped open.

‘ They’re stunning.’

“Hmm?” Ryoji smiled. He could sometimes hear Minato’s thoughts, only if the boy left himself unguarded enough. Since, it was such a simple statement, it had gone through. Oddly, it made Ryoji rather happy, to know that it wasn’t just him feeling that special connection. Minato also felt the same way. He then replied back telepathically, ‘ What is, Minato-kun? ’

‘ Her eyes. One blue, the other green…’

Ryoji frowned, ‘Shame I can’t see them…’

‘ Want to? ’ His eyes closed then, as Minato pictured in his mind’s eye exactly what Yuna looked like, from every single detail of each strand of hair to those vibrant eyes. Ryoji emitted a gasp then.

Yuna looked over at Naminé a little concerned, for lack of a better word, “A-Are they all right?”

Somehow then, Ryoji waltzed over to Yuna, taking her hand lightly, placing a small kiss at the top, “You’re quite beautiful.”

Immediately Yuna blushed, even Naminé blushed. They both looked at each other and wondered how in the world could he see what she looked like? Wasn’t he BLIND? It was quite impressive, but at the same time on the verge of absolutely creepy.

Sora didn’t like any of what he was witnessing. From the moment those two stepped into their home, he knew he was not going to like them. Sure, Sora was a nice guy most of the time, but those two weirdos were setting off all sorts of loud obnoxious alarms in his head. He whispered to Roxas, “Seriously, these are the type of guys we have to protect the girls from! And here’s Mistress Lulu willingly bringing them into our home!”

The blond grunted, “You’re right, what is she thinking?”

“Um, guys? You know that with our heightened senses, we can kind of hear you from over here,” Ryoji sighed and shrugged.

Both girls glared over at the pair of cousins, “Even we could here you.”

“Uh, so… Roxas we should get to work you know… since we don’t have afternoon classes like they do? What do ya say?”

Roxas avoided any form of eye contact with the girls as much as possible, “Yeah, that would be great. Maybe we can meet Paine and Rikku along the way. Besides, Mistress Lulu is here—I’m sure these two will be in their best behavior, and we won’t have to worry.”

Sora nodded, “You’re right, nothing will happen on Mistress Lulu’s watch.”

Days like these, Naminé felt like using her mediocre magic tricks on the two imbeciles that called themselves boys. Yuna literally had to hold her back from attempting to disembowel them.

“Ha! What are you gonna do, Nami? Your magic isn’t advanced enough to do anything harmful to us! Come on, hit us with your best shot!”

The blond boy’s eyes widened, “What are you doing!? Are you crazy? You’re provoking a witch in training?!”

Yuna squealed in fright as Ryoji took advantage of the situation, wrapping his arms around the girl as well, “Not to worry, they’re only getting what’s coming to them.”

The brunette squeaked, squealed and shoved Ryoji away, not caring if he was blind or not, “THAT’S WHAT I’M AFRAID OF!”

“Ow! Do you want to make me deaf too?” Ryoji cringed.

“Whatchu gonna do, eh Nami? I don’t think bippity boppity boos will work here…”

“Sora…” Before another word left the blubbering fool’s mouth, Naminé muttered an incantation under her breath, and blue glittery fairy dust shot out towards the brunet’s direction. The boy’s nose twitched, and he sneezed. He laughed when he noticed that all that fancy schmancy fairy dust didn’t do anything to him. Ha! He knew it! Although, he sneezed again, that time feeling himself shrink a little in overall size.

The whole bunch stared at him, and Roxas attempted to contain his snorts. “What’s so FUNNY?”

Sora sneezed again, and he shrank some more, this time sprouting something he would rather not share in the presence of anyone, especially not the girls. But it was inevitable, when he felt said appendage twitch just as his nose had. Before he had the chance to realize what indeed was going on, he sneezed yet again this time going through the full transformation. Sora knew that this was it for him, he couldn’t possibly get himself any deeper than this. Or could he? He would rather ignore such possibilities.

Fuzzy ears, twitching nose, cotton ball of a tail… Naminé why?…

Yuna squealed again and rushed towards Sora, picking him up from the floor, “HOW CUTE! It’s a Sora bunny!”

Roxas’ shoulders drooped, and he sighed, “Not again. How are we going to explain this?”

Ryoji was able to see the spectacle thanks to his friend’s ability, and he was ever so grateful for it was all highly amusing. He started laughing, clutching at his sides as he did so. He couldn’t remember the last time that he had such a good laugh, “I think, we’re going to enjoy our time here. Right, Minato-kun?”

A simple nod from the blue-haired boy was more than enough confirmation. They were most definitely going to have quite the interesting adventure to come.

--------

Everything was so different on the outside, it simply overwhelmed the prince. From the windy streets, to the market where people would shop for their daily necessities, even the children playing in alleyway corners. He could overhear them as he consciously rearranged the hood of his peasant ensemble. There were two little boys arguing over who would get to play the part of the prince, while the other would be the role of the loyal servant. Naturally, Riku understood why they would argue so passionately about such a topic. Who would want to be a servant?

Riku immediately stopped himself from processing any more thoughts of such, for if Kairi were some sort of mind reader he’d be in deep trouble. He would never hear the end of it if she had heard that thought in particular. Kairi had always stood up for everyone, even those that didn’t want anyone to stand up for them. She was righteous and caring, and one day would make the perfect queen. Although, in the society they lived in a queen was nothing next to a king. The king was obviously higher in rank, and naturally his decision was absolute. Kairi would probably kill him for thinking that as well.

Without realizing it Demyx had approached the two boys, and Riku arched a brow following close behind. He thought he was going to show him around, and make sure he stayed safe… but instead he was playing with children?

“No, I’m going to be the prince,” said the boy with bright orange curls.

“Are you kidding me? I’m more prince-like than you! I even got the silvery hair! Besides, who’d want a carrot-top like you as their prince?”

“Why I outta!”

The two boys pounced at each other while Demyx attempted to separate the two, “Hey, stop that you guys! You’re both friends, act like it!”

“B-But he started it! He called me a carrot-top!”

“But you are!”

“Why you…”

Demyx placed himself in between the children, and kept them from attacking each other like crazed lunatics, “No name calling while I’m around.”

The orange-haired boy grunted and kept missing punches, “Leave then!”

A sigh left the blond’s lips, “Is there a rule that there can only be one prince? Why don’t you both be princes in that case?” Well, it certainly shut everyone up, but no one really responded to Demyx’s suggestion. He thought it was a great idea! He then shot a pleading look over to Riku, in hopes of him getting a second opinion.

Riku wasn’t sure how to react to Demyx’s pathetic plea, but if it would shut up the annoying brats it wouldn’t hurt. He smirked and nodded, “The blond buffoon is right. There’s no rule that there has to be just one prince—” That’s when it hit him… If Riku, yes, if he could find some sort of replacement. What an ingenious plan, he thought. He actually had the brats to thank for that. Now, who would be able to serve as said replacement?

Since Demyx noticed no more words of wisdom—if he was even able to call them such—was going to leave the real prince’s mouth, he took it upon himself to encourage the boys further. “Besides, personally, I think two heads are better than one. The kingdom could rest easy if there were two dedicated princes instead of one working alone. Ya know, since I assume running your own kingdom full of all kinds of people… isn’t an easy task. It’s about teamwork, royalty or not!” The blond seemed absolutely radiant, and it only made Riku shudder. Although, he had to admit, this bard was definitely on to something.

“Thanks Mr. Buffoon!” the two boys smiled wide and went off to play, knowing now that it was okay to have more than one member of royalty in their game.

Demyx grinned and smiled back, “You’re welco— Hey! Don’t call me that! That’s just plain rude… Eh, they even have the attitude of royalty.” He then looked over at the snickering prince.

“They’re cute kids, but really we’re wasting time. Show me around, already,” The prince sighed as he looked at the road ahead. Everyone seemed so nonchalant; if they only knew they were amongst royalty. They would have to react, and bow down to his greatness, naturally. But, it was comforting at the same time, to be ignored. All that unwanted attention, was great, but it bore the prince rather quickly.

“Well, I have a show to put on, but after that I’ll make sure to escort you around town. I’ve been working on this song, for someone…”

That definitely got Riku’s attention, “Oh? My interest is piqued. For who if I might ask?”

Demyx blushed and looked away from the prince’s gaze, “Someone, I lost long ago. She was very dear to me, and was stolen away right under my nose. It was all my fault…”

As the blond trailed off, Riku realized he shouldn’t ask any further questions on the matter. Demyx was a very happy-go-lucky guy, seeing him looking glum was very, weird. He nodded, “Well then, where are you planning on performing?”

“Oh! It’s a street show, around here actually. If it’s all right, will you be okay hanging out for awhile? I’m going to get everything set up and ready. I’ll be keeping an eye on you, so please stay nearby—” Demyx whispered the next bit, only intended for the silver haired royal inches away from him, “Your majesty…”

------

The sky was a deep orange with purple hues, evening making open threats to take over what was rightfully hers at that moment in time. The moon was slightly visible in the far away distance of the setting sun, almost having a taboo rendezvous while no one and everyone was looking. Sora loved the sky, the sun, daytime, although, his cousin was different; he preferred night. He believed more things could get done—rather get away with—during the night. That’s when their secret business schemes flourished.

It wasn’t as simple as juvenile pickpocket scheming as Rikku and Paine were known for, it was much more complicated than that. A year back, Roxas decided that stealing bread from unsuspecting merchants, or pretending to help old crones cross the busy market streets—while they reached into their skirt pockets to steal whatever little money they had earned selling homemade goods— wasn’t enough. The boys realized they had no shame, and they knew that to survive they needed to do anything possible for such. Mistress Lulu was never one to judge, because she knew that desperate times called for desperate measures. For that, all her students—her children— were grateful. She never justified their acts though, but at least she could sleep at night knowing they could fend for themselves. Although, the current plan that had been put to action, might not be one she could ever forgive. More so because of what the boys were doing to themselves… The boys had taken the worst possible detour, but in the end it brought home good money, when they made it back unscathed anyway.

“Should we really be out tonight? I have a bad feeling…”

“Quit your whining, it’s bad enough we can’t go towards the woods as we usually do. Nobles don’t really walk around town this late, it’s suicide,” Roxas sighed as he looked around for anyone that looked the part of an aristocrat. Sadly, Mistress Lulu had mentioned for them not to stay out too late, since they had to be hospitable and present for the newcomers. She had that look on her face—the one where she knows something is not right—which was quite disconcerting to the boys.

Sora continued to stare at the now more than eminent moon; she was beautiful. He then shrugged, “They’re not stupid. You think we’re the only ones trying to rob them at this time?”

“That’s why we gotta be out early, and make sure we make ourselves available when and where— Ugh, if we only had some sort of inside source,” the blond boy grunted and shook any thoughts of using the girl’s abilities for such despicable deeds. “Anyway, you take the right, by Betwixt alley, got it? I’ll be by Hermetic.”

The brunet stuttered, “A-As in t-the Order of the Golden Dawn, Hermetic? Rox, I wouldn’t suggest you—”

“Don’t worry, I’ll be fine. Remember, Lulu— Er, I mean Mis— Anyways, she’s a member, and they wouldn’t touch any of her kids.”

Sora grunted, “She’s kinda more like an anarchist in that sense, since she’s not part of them anymore. She felt something was up, it wasn’t the same organization. Do you think someone is acting as an outside influence to—”

“Just go already! We’re wasting time!”

“Ah, got it! Sorry,” The boy sighed and made his way to Betwixt alley, as he was told to do so. Sora vaguely remembered the Order, he was still very young though. He doesn’t remember much from his past, but his cousin—who was more like a brother to him, in all honesty— Roxas, has always been there for him. He didn’t remember where he had come from, or why the people that had done them harm didn’t just finish them off. The boy just knew they had been targeted by members of said Order, and their family had to suffer because of it. Yes, his memories were limited, but as the days went by, glimpses of his past have been making themselves known once more.

There was a scenario in particular that just kept bugging him, he even dreamt of the surreal events over and over, every night. Sora bumped into someone as he walked passed them, didn’t say a word in apology, but he did look back. The moment his curiosity got the best of him, his vision went completely white, followed by a loud pang that resonated all through his body. He clutched the sides of his head, as he fell on his knees.

Alone.

“Where am I? I’m all alone… Roxas? Naminé…? Mistress... Lulu? ANYONE?!”

‘ Don’t bother calling out to them, no one is here, but you. ’

“W-What do you mean?”

‘ You’re inside your subconscious at the moment, where little by little I’ve been showing you snippets of your long-lost memories. In time, you’ll be able to remember all.’

“Wait just one moment here! How are you able to do—”

‘ —Your sixteenth birthday, the last piece of the puzzle will be revealed. Everything will come back to you by then. Your destiny is in motion. Until we meet again... ’

“— My birthday… but that’s in a week! Don’t go! This is insane! I have so many questions!” Sora looked around, but no matter where he turned to, all was white. He continued to walk ahead, but he wasn’t going anywhere. Already panicking, he almost slipped over something on the non-existent ground; it was then he saw what looked like a card.

Someone was playing tricks on him! Whoever it was would surely pay, Sora thought to himself. That is, until he saw the card face up. The brunet scrunched up his face, and scratched the top of his head. He stared at the man on the card, even had an urge to call him stupid. The man was technically about to fall to his impending doom, yet he was still walking forward nonchalantly, almost with an innocent, care-free smile on his face… It made no sense! What was going on?

“The Fool?”

The card then burst into flames, the only color adorning the mysterious room of his mind. From the ashes came forth yet another card, this time it was an ace. The magic wand burned brightly, coming to life right in front of Sora. He was tempted to take hold of it, but hesitated. The ace of wands was taunting him, reassuring him that if he was willing to take charge, the answers he sought would soon make themselves known.

His destiny was indeed, in motion.

‘ Don’t forget… one week’s time… ’

------

There was a person that seemed to be in pain, almost writhing on the ground, clutching at the sides of his head. Riku wondered if he should help the stranger, but decided against it. The last thing he needed was to be figured out, by some sickly looking peasant no less. Although, the screaming, it would draw attention sooner or later. If he were to leave the alley, Demyx would most probably scold him… Ha, he’d like to see him try. Regardless, he was always one to follow orders— why did that suddenly bother him?

Putting his insignificant pride and other useless presumptions aside, he walked over to the boy. He bent forward, not entirely in a crouching position, and asked him the most absurd of questions, “Are you all right?”

Just peachy, Riku thought. He certainly looked far from all right.

The brunet heard yet another loud pang go off in his head, and he glanced up at the hooded figure by his side. There was something glimmering around his neck, something shiny, and most definitely valuable. He was most certainly not anyone’s typical aristocrat, but if he had something of value hanging around his neck, then maybe there was more. The pain had yet to subside from Sora’s body, but he didn’t care. Right now, all he needed was a good ol’ adrenaline rush. An almost wicked grin flashed across his face, as he reached for his pocket pulling out a knife, pushing the hooded figure up against the nearest wall. The knife dangerously licked the surprisingly pale neck hiding underneath those tattered clothes.

“What the hell—” Riku had stopped breathing for a couple of seconds, when his mind finally processed what was happening. Yeah, this is what the stupid prince gets for actually being concerned for another human being. He roughly grabbed onto the insane kid’s arms, pushing the hand with the knife away as much as he possibly could. Once he had the advantage, he would show the fool exactly who he was messing with.

The faint smell of blood filled the air, and while the brunet was distracted Riku shoved the kid off him momentarily. The moment he was going to counter, the prince ducked, finally kicking the knife away from the other’s grasp in the process. As expected the lunatic went to grab the weapon once more, but Riku was already ahead of him. They both then stared at each other in absolute silence for what seemed like forever, until Riku finally spoke.

“What is it that you want from me?”

Still in a trance-like state the boy simply replied, “Revenge.”

HEEHEEE I lied about the no Riku/Sora interaction, although, it might not have been what you guys expected. >.>; ANYWAYS!

Woo! That took forever to post! I literally had the window open for quite some time. I received some calls and did some more errands, but finally it is POSTED! Some after chapter notes, if you will:
«. The Order of the Golden Dawn, is real ( although, other than the name itself for now, is entirely fictional. There are many books available on the subject, but I would suggest reading Mary K. Greer's "Women of the Golden Dawn" first. It's the most accurate, and packed full of yummy history. Yes, it is more focused on the female members of the association though. ) I'm just tweaking it, and using it for fun occulty purposes. Yay!
«. Many things happened in this chapter, and almost everyone has a dark past. So, forgive me for the angst!overload ( I gladly blame it on Spanish soap operas! ). It's been a long time since I've flexed my angst muscles! :D But yes, if you have many questions upon reading this chapter, and cannot guess the outcome of the character backgrounds— good. I'm really working hard on making their backgrounds intriguing/somewhat unique---hopefully, to the point where they can spawn more side-stories. ( Helllllooo Ryoji and Minato! ;D )
«. Tarot cards, yes, there will be plenty more where that came from. The inevitable has occurred, Sora has begun his Fool's Journey. Oddly enough, so has Riku. Two fools in one story? How will that work? Ah, I know it's possible, considering everyone goes through their own journey, in search of their own truth. Be prepared for many plot twists to come.
«. Random trivia: In the beginning I had considered Sora's character to sell himself to random nobles for money. AHEM. Butttttt~~secks~~, I thought assassins would be much cooler, and less sleazier! :D Besides, I was going to make Roxas his pimp, and that would've been really weird. ~~Bad cousin Roxas, BAD! HAHAHA, why is Chef!Xemnas interested in my disposed idea? MANSEX NOOOO-- ahem>.>;;;;; O.O~~ I like them as a duo of assassins.
«. As the story progresses you will be able to associate certain archetypes to the characters. Such as Mistress Lulu, she's between two major arcana archetypes. I see her as the High Priestess or— you guessed it— the Empress. But everyone is allowed to guess who is who, because it makes it more fun that way. ( If anyone wants a list of the archetypes of the Major Arcana, let me know and I'll post it. ) If I label each of these kiddies, it wouldn't be as exciting. D:
«. By the way, that song Demyx mentioned in the chapter, is real and was written by me. :3 Unfortunately, I haven't finished it, but I might post snippets of it throughout the story.

~~Ah, I'll pimp my stuff tomorrow or something. Today has just been ya know... one of those days.~~ Shameless pimpage; interested in tarot in general? Join empressreadings. :)

The Fool's Journey [ Arcanas 5 & 6 ]

Fri, 17 Jul 2009 19:44:33 GMT

Hey everyone!
Forgive me, for I haven't posted any written work for awhile, and I'm not even bearing fanfiction. *bows deeply* I'm gonna wait until I have more of my poetry written for the Fool's Journey before I post it to any community, if I do. I dunno. I feel real giddy every time I write in this format. It's oddly, comforting. I haven't had much time on the computer, but I have been working hard on a couple of separate fanfic pieces of the KH/P3 variety. Oh yes, you read right boys and girls, I'm going all crossover on ya'll asses! xD How I made it work is beyond me... but I've gotten real creative, and I do hope some of you will enjoy the crackiness/magical adventure to come, and yes expect lots of occult philosophy packed goodies! :D

Anyways, today I'm only going to post two Arcanas, and hopefully when I become inspired yet again, I'll continue the main character's journey. I've been working on separate little stories for the characters in each poem. I only considered it upon writing "The Lovers" one, oddly. I really grew fond of the pair. Their relationship is completely unorthodox, but it only makes it more delicious ( I don't think the Hierophant would be pleased! LOL ~~He'd be all like... yo buddy have I not taught you anything?! Nah, just kidding. It's pretty amusing though... he trains with the Priest, and goes off and--- Oh you'll see what I mean.~~). :)

I've been doing a lot of reading and research, and I'm pretty sure my fanfics to come will reflect such. There's definitely a buffet of yummy taboos to come. :D Excited? I sure am! XD Right, on to the writing.

All the advice that has been generously provided for you,
Has been somewhat overwhelming,
Yet,
Oddly comforting,
With a sense of something else you have yet to discover or realize.

Up ahead you catch sight of an old looking temple,
How strange you think,
What is a temple doing in the middle of nowhere?

Your curiosity is piqued,
As you begin to approach,
A man just so happened to walk out of those intimidating temple doors,
Followed behind by two figures looking down,
All were in robes adorned by intricate patterns,
Somehow,
You felt they signified something,
Something quite unknown to you at the present time.

The scepter he had was a sign of power,
You knew this,
But was he somehow connected to everyone else you’ve met along the way?

“Son of mine, are you lost?”

He took notice of you,
Breaking that train of thought.
You weren’t sure how to respond,
But you knew this was no time to act meekly,
“Not really, just curious. Is this your temple?”

The wise man nodded,
“This is a place of learning,
A place to find the answers you’ve been seeking,
Your inner faith.”

You were taken aback by his words,
Although,
Could this mean the secrets to your journey?

As if the man already knew what you were thinking,
A genuine smile formed upon his lips,
“Those, you’ll encounter on your own. I’m only here to guide your path,
There are many others like you,
On their own journey.
I’ve helped them along as well,
In fact,
You might meet them as you continue your own.”

This was all definitely,
Intriguing,
“So, everyone I’ve met thus far,
Has been through what I have already?”

The pope agreed once more,
“As have I,
During this time,
You might question your own faith,
Beliefs,
Your own upbringing,
You will in time question it all,
But know this,
You’ll always find that answer,
When you really,
Truly,
Need it most.”

Thus learning amongst others with similar yearning for the secrets of life,
This spiritual wisdom,
Something stirs you from within.

There seems to be a woman with long red locks,
Where had she come from?

Upon noticing her,
Picking flowers from a garden,
You weren’t even aware existed,
Those penetrating eyes bore into your own,
What was that feeling?

The Priest taught you all he could for now,
Gently bringing to your attention,
That it was up to you,
To continue the path you have embarked on.

Yes,
You were much aware,
But the woman fair standing just feet away,
Wasn’t part of that bigger,
Cosmic,
Plan of yours.

Those eyes were so inviting,
You had never felt that way towards anyone before,
All the present and possible future images shattered,
As you saw a man placing his arm around the redhead,
Of course,
For she already had a suitor.

The moment you turned around,
Attempting to erase from your ego,
All that just occurred,
You feel a hand upon your own shoulder,
“Would you like some flowers? You seem rather, glum.”

Another voice resonated nearby,
This one,
Deeper,
More self-assured,
“Flowers do have their healing trait about them;
Their beauty is impeccable,
No matter their color,
Their shape,
Size,
How intricate or simple one is from the other,
They’re all stunning in my eyes.
Don’t you think so?”

Your cheeks were somehow tinted pink at the man’s words,
They didn’t discriminate,
You felt your head nod in agreement,
As well as your own heart.

Before you knew it,
Time had passed,
And you grew to care for the pair,
A bit odd they were,
But it only intrigued you further,
In fact,
You strongly believe,
You fell in love with them both.

With those two by your side,
You felt you were capable of anything,
Although,
The day came when you had to make a decision.

Your journey,
Had been put on hold.

They were aware of this,
And that same redhead had brought it to your attention then,
“The time we have spent together has been wonderful,
But,
You were made for bigger and better things.
If you stay with us,
All the lessons you’ve learned so far,
Would not mean anything;
I want us to always mean something to you.
Once you find the answer,
To all the questions that reside in your heart…”

You were immediately distraught,
As was the man,
None of you had expected her to say anything,
Even if she did have all the reason to do so.

The man sighed,
“As much as I’d like to disagree,
She’s right.
I think,
We’d only be able to let go,
Because you are very dear to us,
Holding you back,
Is not what you deserve.”

The words wouldn’t leave your mouth,
You knew they had good intentions,
But it hurt so much.
“I want to be with you both! I don’t want to leave,”
You shouted, as immature as it all sounded.

They both averted their gaze,
While your beautiful redhead began to shed tears,
“We will meet again someday,
I swear by it.
Because,
We’re not planning on letting you go from our hearts that easily,”
She looked up at you with those same eyes you fell for those years ago.

She kissed you,
While he held you tight,
You never wanted them to let go.
Before you knew it,
They were gone,
With only your precious memories,
To comfort and ease the emptiness you now felt.

You swore too,
You were to keep going forward,
For them,
For yourself.

Your first love,
Will never,
Be forgotten.

Random bits for future reference;
I've named the pair in the Lovers: Ana and Evan, just to be quirky. Since in the Rider Waite tarot deck, the Lovers have also been depicted ( created by Arthur Edward Waite and illustrated by Pamela Coleman Smith ) as Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden, or rather a new garden of Eden ( as Rachel Pollack stated in her book "Seventy-Eight Degrees of Wisdom" ) with the trees bringing enlightenment instead of the fall. Oh sweet irony... *huggles Ryoji because she can. >.>;* It was an interesting look, seeing as the redhead is seen picking flowers, from a garden the main character wasn't even aware of... I tried my best to show that indeed, even if he learned to love the pair, he still had a decision to make. A choice. The path had been waiting for him for sometime, and was going to wait for him as long as it took. Although, whose to say that in however many years from then, would the path look the same, from when he first intended to embark on it. When I wrote this one, I thought about a lot of things, including my own decisions and paths in life. Every choice we make, has consequences, but in the end by making these choices it's what makes us who we are. Through the bad and most certainly the good. It's amusing how much wisdom we all have within, if we only actually take the chance to listen to ourselves. Our inner voice. Well, no matter the words I share, if I don't go out and do something, that's all they'll be... so really I need to do groceries! ;)

I love how I've had this entry saved for a couple of days, but I'm always out on errands... or just looking out after mom. Either way, I've been writing slower these days... I have to change that, writing is a wonderful outlet. Although, I have not been dawdling, nope. I write every day, it's just I never post any of it. Chapter 2 of "You're Not My Lord" is in the proofreading stages, and "Behind The Crimson Door" yet another Ryoji/Minato piece ( which will probably be multi-chaptered ) is almost done as well. I would like to post one of them before I go to see my cousins. Ah, well, time will tell I guess. I've been doing a lot of reading on the Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn, and about history in general. Mostly, a lot of female oriented history; it's simply fascinating! Currently, I'm reading certain texts on Hindu goddesses and a book that was published by one of the Jungian analysts, Jean Shinoda Bolen, about different female archetypes from Greek myth that all women in this day and age can relate to. I'm really excited to finish reading it. Ah, sorry... dorking out again. I should really be going. I guess I'll cross-post my current poems over at empressreadings when I get back from the store.

More from me soon, whether you guys want to read from me or not. ;)

Persona 3 Mitsuru/Yukari; Crucify

Sat, 18 Apr 2009 04:45:15 GMT

A/N: Sorry if this is utter crap, I just felt like writing something today to get my mind off things. It's very short and not as descriptive as I would've liked, but I wasn't really too into it, sadly. ~~Sorry my darling Mitsuru. Dx~~ Also, to those that don't know of yet, empressreadings is finally open for business. :)

Title: Crucify
Pairing: Mitsuru/Yukari ( Persona 3 )
Rating: PG
Summary: Mitsuru looks for guidance in the cards. What happens when she cannot drive any more nails into that cross she bears? ( Once again I have incorporated Tarot elements into my writing. )
Authors Note: Spoilers for the Journey and the Answer. Angsty goodness up ahead, with a glint of hope. A good chunk of the fic reads like a Tarot reading actually, so, if that's not your cup of tea don't hesitate to skip it.
Dedications: To everyone that gave me advice today, thank you. As well as to my sister that has yet to see the true value of living.
Disclaimer: Lucy is a Fag Hag through and through, but thy characters portrayed in thee smut, thou shalt not hers. Sadly, but unfortunately true.

Mitsuru Kirijo, heiress of the prestigious Kirijo family, had always been the ideal daughter and student. She took responsibility to a whole new level, and caring for everyone around her all the while. Although, she never stopped and took care of herself; that’s where the problem began.

Year after year it was always about everyone else, but never herself. She was beautiful, intelligent, and had the elegance and grace to fight alongside a Persona. The reason behind the awakening of Penthisilea had been her father, for she wanted to protect him from the shadows and any potential threats in general. No matter how distant they both had been, she loved him with all her heart. Still does, and always will.

“Father…”

She had attended the wake, gave the eulogy, and was there for any and all meetings that were scheduled for her late father. The responsibility of the Kirijo group was overwhelming, but at the same time it made her numb to it all. It was her saving grace not to feel a thing, for she would only cry locked up in her room when no one was around. Only then, would she be able to focus on herself. It was a sign of weakness to cry, and she indeed hated herself for it.

It was very much unlike her, but she had decided to study the art of cartomancy a couple of months back. A woman had pulled her aside during one afternoon, and pleaded to read her fortune. It was an odd proposition, and naturally Mitsuru had other things to attend to. She had politely declined then, knowing that it was probably a scam of sorts. When she looked into the woman’s eyes they had a familiarity to them, and decided against her prior decision. If anything went awry she knew how to defend herself just fine, so there wasn’t really much of a threat.

The strange woman’s words rang like bells, bringing her back to a reality she had completely lost sight of since that day in November.

“The crucified are up on that cross, willingly. They know what’s to come, and also are aware of what must be sacrificed. Never forget your place, for if so…”

She had drawn a card from the deck she had her shuffle, it was the Hanged Man.

“Your world is upside down, what you believed in so dear… A savior is amongst you all. The martyr has yet to fall.”

Mitsuru stayed silent and stared at the card, “Listen Miss, I must go. I don’t have time for these card games.”

“I find it kinda funny how you refer to it as such! A lovely woman such as yourself is bottling up a little too much for her own good. Do you actually have the gull to say that none of what I just said, made any sense at all?”

The redhead looked away, “Yes. Now, I really must go. Thank you, for the reading.”

“Miss Kirijo, I came to you today for a reason, why must you be so rude? The reading hasn’t even begun!”

“Good day.”

Nothing more was said that day between stranger and Persona user, but Mitsuru did sense the woman knew about her special ability somehow. The cards had intrigued her for so long, and knowing that it was a part of every individual only piqued her curiosity further.

It was ever so strange how she had been drawn to the cards, wanting to know more about them. After she had purchased her first deck, Mitsuru felt over each one in an almost lovingly manner.

“I seek guidance today, so please, help me.”

She shuffled the cards thoroughly over and over, until she felt satisfied. It was a whole new experience for her, and she couldn’t help but feel a tinge of anticipation form in the pit of her stomach. The first card she drew was coincidentally enough the Empress reversed, only a sigh followed soon after. Her own card, but reversed? She had only begun studying the cards, and hadn’t even gotten as far as reversed meanings.

“The Empress… she’s known as a mother figure, caring for all living creatures… But what would mean…? Ah, of course. I haven’t been myself lately at all, have I?”

Mitsuru turned a bit pink at the sudden realization, and had an urge to laugh, cry, maybe even dispose of some shadows along the way. Her mind was scattered, and her heart was not in the right place.

Another card was drawn, that time the Lovers, in the upright position. It was odd, but she thought things over once more. Everything from the beginning of April till now had been one tough decision after the other, and it didn’t seem as if it were going to stop any time soon. All the hardships that each of the S.E.E.S members had to go through, to fight for their own worth in the world. To give their life meaning again.

Suddenly, she thought of Yukari. Everything she had gone through as well, and she was still able to joke around and smile. It was admirable of her.

The next card she pulled out was the five of cups, reversed, “Wonderful, another reversed card?”

A little bit of thought was put into that one, seeing as how it had a rather solemn aura. The man seemed to be grieving, mourning over something lost. Upon further inspection the cups that had spilled, also gave a feeling of loss as well. Although, out of the five there were two still standing. Mitsuru smiled, “There’s hope yet, I believe.”

The redhead jumped in surprise when she heard someone knocking on her door, but got up nonetheless and answered. There was a brunette waiting on the other side wearing a frilly maid’s outfit, and Mitsuru couldn’t help but blush.

Yukari blushed as well, “Huh?! Senpai, please don’t look at me like that! I just wanted to tell you that the guys ordered takeout. If you were hungry?”

“Takeba, I hope you don’t mind my asking but… why are you wearing the outfit?”

“Um, I…” The brunette’s face turned a couple more shades of red.

Mitsuru smiled once more, “Let’s go, I am quite famished.”

“Mitsuru-senpai!” Yukari smiled back, and couldn’t believe how much more mature Mitsuru looked then, if that were even possible. Hopefully, she could actually get some alone time with her in the near future, they did have much to discuss.

As they both left the girls dorms and proceeded downstairs, back in Mitsuru’s room the cards had been left on her bed. The Empress was facing the Lovers, while the five of cups had been placed above the two. Both cards had somehow been drawn closer together, while emitting a hue of pink light. Anyone would assume it was some sort of cheap parlor trick if they had seen it with their own eyes, but the cards seemed to have something else planned all together.

“Do you think they’ll ever put the pieces together?”

Another voice was heard as a reddish glow filled the room, “Who knows… humans are so dense. Even a smart girl like Kirijo.”

“I think they’ll make it, you’ll see. Their time will come soon enough.”

“Yes, I suppose you’re right. Some things are meant to happen no matter how much one dawdles.”

The silhouette of a woman hovered over the card of the Lovers, “Indeed, they’re going to need each others support, because the trials ahead are not to be taken lightly.”

Another translucent figure merely nodded situated beside their card of the Empress, “If they only knew how they’re guilty of driving that nail in, crucifying themselves, daily.”

Pink silhouette chuckled, “Cut them some slack, they’re humans after all. They’re on their own journey, and going at their own pace.”

That’s when the other being nodded and smiled in return, “And that’s why we’re here, to guide them as well.”

Swirls of light then dissipated back into their respective card, while two oblivious girls continued to eat in silence. They far from knew why they suddenly felt a closer bond to one another, and how they were somehow rewarded with temporary peace of mind. Instead of letting the other drive another nail in to their own cross, they’ll stop them in time to show them it’s not necessary. That no matter what, there will always be someone to prove them wrong, and show them that their life does have meaning.

That they’re special to that person.

“Thank you, Yukari…”

“Wha- Mitsuru-senpai…? You called me…”

“Promise me something?”

The girl clad in pink nodded, “Yes, of course, anything.”

Mitsuru took a deep breath, “If I were to ever lose my sense of self, please knock me back to reality. All right?”

“B-But, Senpai… why m-me?”

The redhead chuckled slightly at her response, “The question shouldn’t be why you, it would be more like why not.”

Yukari began to stutter even more, “W-What? M-Mitsuru Sen- I… I don’t know what to say.”

“Promise me?”

“Y-Yes, I promise Mitsuru-senpai. But, only if… you’d do the same for me.”

“Of course, I’d gladly do so.”

At the far end of the table both Junpei and Ryoji were staring at each other quite confused. The new transfer student had taken a shine to Junpei, and had decided to stop by the dorm that day… and every other day since they’d met. It was a nice feeling having someone else around the dorms, considering the recent events, maybe he could lighten up the mood a little. Although, they both couldn’t help but wonder why Mitsuru and Yukari had gotten so close just recently, especially then.

Ryoji smirked and whispered in Junpei’s direction, “Do you think we’ll get a free show later?”

With a slight turn of his cap, Junpei returned the smirk, “No doubt about it man…”

“What are you two talking about?” Akihiko arched a brow.

Junpei and Ryoji squeaked in unison, “Nothing!”

A certain blonde anti-shadow weapon didn’t look amused one bit upon spotting a particular scarf-boy. She approached them and practically glared in Ryoji’s direction, “What are you doing here?”

“Ah, Aigis-san! It’s a pleasure to see-”

She had gotten a little too close for comfort, and stared him down, “YOU ARE DANGEROUS, AND ARE NOT WELCOMED HERE!”

Ryoji’s eyes widened and he jumped into Junpei’s arms bridal style, “YIPES!”

“It was nice knowing you buddy,” Junpei gulped and dropped Ryoji onto the floor.

Minato then popped up out of nowhere patting Aigis on the shoulder, which kinda hurt a little actually. “Don’t worry Aigis, he’s okay. He’s our friend.”

“Minato, buddy, thank you!” Ryoji chirped and made his way towards the blue haired teen, although not before being stopped from doing so.

Aigis glared and grabbed Ryoji by his oh so yellow scarf, “You don’t touch him!”

The flirtatious teen grimaced, and could almost cry in the process, “Is it the scarf? I’ll be more than glad to take it off if that’s the case!”

“Stop while you’re ahead dude,” Junpei snorted as he noticed Fuuka panicking at Aigis’ behavior.

All in all the rest of the day passed, and was most enjoyable, surprisingly enough. Any day that was enjoyable for the S.E.E.S’ team were most of the time quite scarce, but at least they would always be able to think back to those precious memories. Their reason for being, and their bonds as friends, will never ever be forgotten.

More A/N: Okay so... I love Yukari in her maid outfit, and she seems to always appear in my fics wearing it. :| I'm just as bad as Junpei! XD But I do feel bad for my darling Ryoji... Aigis is real hard on him. >.>;;;; I wasn't going to post this today, because I feel blah and sleepy, but well I did anyway. It's been awhile since I've written/posted anything, and I've been really wanting to write a Mitsuru piece with Yukari on the side. Maybe I'll write a more cheerful fic in the near future. Dx *fails* Although, the crack at the end was inevitable *COUGH* It's not a Lucy Fag Hag fic without SOME sort of crack! :D

The Fool's Journey [ Arcanas 0 - 4 ]

Wed, 01 Apr 2009 07:26:33 GMT

Greetings loves, this might be a little different to what I usually post, because this is actually original writing. I promised awhile back I was going to start writing my own rendition of the fool's journey, so here I am. Sadly, I've only written the Fool, Magician, High Priestess, Empress and Emperor. I will continue to post them as I finish each arcana. If this gets a positive response, I might contribute court card pieces as well as Minor Arcana pieces. The Fool was more rhymey than expected, I was seriously not intending to rhyme. Sometimes, my lameness takes over so please be gentle.

I do hope someone will enjoy this. ~~I don't think I'll post this anywhere since it's not fandom related~~ The fag hag is a lie Dx, but I just felt like finally posting it. So anyways, each arcana will be placed under different lj-cuts for your convenience. Thanks in advance to those who read to the very end, and thanks to those that even considered it. ♥

I am nor first or last of the Arcana,
But I am certainly before all, for I am the Fool,
The one who starts it all.
With me by your side, you'll never fret,
Your heart's desire will always be met.

Taking a leap of faith might not be as easy as it looks,
Just take it as a fairytale in a marvelous storybook.

Although, a fair warning is in order too,
For a fool can only let his curiosity consume so much,
If overdone he indeed might lose touch.

The price to pay for freedom might also not be to your liking,
But its worth it all to uncover the truth,
The heart of everything.

Lead the journey,
Find the answer,
To know what you truly want,
To understand,
To fall at the hands of fate.

The clock continues to tick,
Will you agree to take the risk?

Now you've stumbled upon the realm of the Magician,
For he's the one you seek,
His miracles are not to be taken lightly,
He'll only agree to aid you in your journey,
If you truly need his help.

He holds the power of the divine,
And shall show you the way,
His words spark something inside you,
Something you never knew you had within.

The illusions are so enticing,
They urge you to go forward,
Before you decide to go,
He has a couple more words of advice;

"Don't take advantage of what I've given you today,
For you'll regret it in the long run.
Only make use of the necessary,
The rest should be discarded.
The magic is deeper than these illusions,
They won't make you happy,
Don't lose sight of what will truly bring you happiness.

Fulfillment.

Remember my words when you do though,
Remember me."

Along the way you meet someone else,
A wise woman, that seems to know more than she leads on,
Although she does not talk much,
But continues to stare in your direction.

She finally whispers words that blended in with the gusts of wind,
You hardly heard, but still distinguished,
Intuition...

She spoke a little louder this time,
"Listen,
What does it say?"

You inquire her to explain herself,
Although she ignores your request.

But once more she seems to open up,
Even if her words carry a much rougher tone,
She became a little irritated at your lack of understanding.

"If you don't listen to yourself openly,
Your inner wisdom,
You won't be able to proceed,
The phases of the moon shall let me know of your advancement,
For now farewell."

You call out to her,
She does not look back, but stops in her tracks,
You say,

"Intuition is the key to a better understanding of the self,
And all those around you."

A slight bow follows,
"I was mistaken,
You are ready,
Continue to learn at the same pace,
Stay pure and dedicated to your resolve,
Follow your inner voice,
Till me meet again."

You've become tired, and need rest,
The journey has just begun, there's much more ahead,
To do things in haste would only prove to be a waste,
As you progress, there's much to expect.

Yet another is seen on the horizon,
You find yourself in quite awe, for she is beautiful,
The new life she carries within, makes her radiate even brighter.

She calls to you, and wonder if you should answer,
Upon so she makes her way towards you.

You feel as if her belly is about to burst,
It looks as if she swallowed an over sized orange.

A rose bud was extended in your direction,
"Be careful,
You're just as fragile as this bud,
Don't overexert yourself,
You, need rest,
Come,
I'll make you something for your journey."

You're a bit hesitant, but feel a strong sense of gratitude towards the woman,
She reminds you of your own mother,
Before you left home.

You make your way inside the small cottage,
Sit at the table,
And smell the intoxicating aroma of food.

"I hope you enjoy it,
It was made with a lot of love,
I've become a better cook now that I'm expecting."
You both eat in silence,
Until,
Said silence is broken.

"Satisfied?"
You nod.
"Good,
I'll put some for you to take on your way,
Although, before you go,
A word of the wise I must share,
Never lose your sense of self,
It will be the most important feat in your travels,
As long as you understand and know your limits,
Don't be afraid to show you care for others,
Only when you share that love,
Will you be loved in return,
Remember my words,
Please,
It's for you own good all right?"

She kisses you on the cheek and wishes you a safe journey,
You wish her the best,
As well as for the upcoming bundle of joy.

The nurturing love you received from the expectant mother,
Was exactly what you needed,
Now you are able to continue on with more willpower,
And inner strength than before.

Although, just when you thought you would not meet anyone else along the way,
There is a man with an arrogant flair about him,
Clad in what looked like silk.

He startled you when you found the cold stare was directed towards you,
"M'boy, do you know where you're going?"
You answer with a simple nod,
He nods too.

"Good,
I enjoy your attitude,
Now,
Do you know of the responsibilities that comes along with your chosen actions?"

You were not sure how to answer the man,
So you stayed silent,
The man didn't appreciate such.

"You have potential,
But you still have a long way to go."

You were sure he was right,
His words were not meant to deceive,
Just as she reminded you of your mother,
He reminds you of your father.

You listen to the caring words of advice disguised as a scolding,
"Don't let my appearance deceive you, boy,
I'm not an old man yet,
I've lived through a lot of hardships and the like,
So I know what I'm talking about.
You see,
It's easy to say 'I'll do it',
But it's a much more difficult task to go about and do so,
You will not be able to continue without a sense of determination and direction,
You must learn to take the lead,
With that,
I'm sure you'll be able to follow the path to becoming a great man,
But most importantly,
An even greater human being."

I'm so lame, I do hope someone enjoys it though. Guh, I feel weird posting original work and stuff. It's all over the place because I wrote it whenever I was alone with my notebook, and after certain readings I did for people. The cards inspire me every day, so I thought I'd give them a little more love, and express my admiration for them in writing. When I do readings, they speak to me, and this is exactly how I envision them. Each character protrayed in each of the cards, have something to say. I just wanted to write how they would go about doing that. Either way, hope this wasn't too annoying to put up with. Until next time, loves.

[EDIT] HA! I post on April Fools?! OH THE IRONY! I think my inner Fool was trying to tell me something. XD [/EDIT]

Kingdom Hearts Riku/Sora; You're Not My Lord

Thu, 19 Mar 2009 07:29:11 GMT

A/N: It's about time I post this, it's literally been sitting in my hard drive since last year. I suck. Dx Regardless of my lameness, here it is, the sequel to Chambermaid. I hope it'll be just as enjoyable to read as the first part. Now, it's Riku's turn to find love. ♥♥♥ Plus, I'll conclude Kairi's portion in this one as well. Poor gal, it'll be off with my head if I don't continue her story too. >.>;

Title: You're Not My Lord
Pairing: Inevitable Riku/Sora, Kairi/Selphie & others
Rating: PG-13 might become M in later chapters
Summary: Sequel to Chambermaid, Riku's Story. How does he feel about marrying Princess Kairi? Will he ever be able to escape from the clutches of his duties as Prince of Destiny?
Authors Note: There's no Sora in this chapter, but I guarantee our adorable brunet to make an appearance in the next chappy. Also, this fic will have lots of Tarot based themes as well. Tarot is a big part of my life, so it's rather inevitable since I owe them very much.
Dedications: To my wonderful KH Destiny's Angels angelflare, leafyaki, and thiefqueenriyo, that have waited patiently for me to get up on my own two feet once more. Now that I'm back in the game, it's time for action. Let's go for it.
Disclaimer: Lucy is a Fag Hag through and through, but thy characters portrayed in thee smut, thou shalt not hers. Sadly, but unfortunately true.

It was such a beautiful day outside, everyone in the kingdom agreed, but not prince Riku. Certainly for one that was self-absorbed with their own problems would not notice the beauty in anything. Just because it was bright and sunny outside, didn’t mean it was bright and sunny for him.

With the arranged wedding ceremony approximately a week away, nothing seemed to cheer him up.

Riku was grateful that his future wife was someone that he enjoyed being with, but he didn’t love princess Kairi. She was a great friend. Nothing more, nothing less. Thankfully all etiquette lessons, and royal duties were cancelled that week due to the festival preparations. He’d rather go through the torture of royal duties than get married any day, but it didn’t seem as if he had a choice.

All the prince ever wanted was to find that person he could connect with. He connected with princess Kairi to a certain extent, but as mentioned before there was no attraction there. His father warned him though, if he didn’t want to marry Kairi… they would have to find someone else. Riku didn’t want to take his chances with anyone else. He felt completely miserable having to marry someone he didn’t love, but at least he knew her. They’d been friends since they were very young. Maybe in time they’d learn to love each other. Maybe…

Although, that was not going to be the case, because Kairi had recently confessed something to Riku. She fell in love, which proved his theory to be quite incorrect. There was never going to be any room for him in Kairi’s heart. He blushed after the confession, without knowing what to say next. But he was indeed happy for her, along with a bit of jealousy on the side. The way she carelessly said it…

Kairi sighed a dreamy kind of sigh, “You’ve never been in love Riku, it only works if you have.”

He was jealous at the fact that she knew what it felt like to be in love with someone. The look in her eyes when she said the person’s name; it sure seemed like love to him. Then again what would he know? That feeling was completely foreign to him. Everyone says that falling in love isn’t as painful as it sounds. It wasn’t fair, Riku wanted to fall so deep in love that he would hurt all over for the rest of his life. At least then he could showcase that carefree smile the way that she had. Because no matter how much it hurt, it would all be worth it just to smile in that fashion. To know that you’re smiling because as long as you have that person by your side, you could feel alive.

She got to experience it before he did. Not only that, but his chances of ever falling in love with anyone, were slowing diminishing as the days continued to go by.

But then came the question of, how? Who was this person Kairi was in love with? Could they somehow be able to stop the wedding if that were the case? No, of course not, because typical princess Kairi had to go and fall in love with her chambermaid.

“Selphie…?”

Kairi nodded, “Yes Riku. Gosh, you’ve never been hard of hearing before.”

“Don’t mock me, princess. You know very well that, well, this doesn’t change anything. I thought you’d actually found someone else to marry, and then everything would be called off…”

Kairi glared at him, “Could you stop thinking so negatively! We still have a week, and by then I guarantee everything will piece together the way it should.”

“And how do you suppose that---” Kairi shushed him.

The girl smiled once more, that same carefree smile that made Riku’s skin crawl in utter envy, “Trust me, all right? No one can make us marry someone that we don’t love in return. No matter what anyone says. I promise you that.”

Riku scoffed, “Sure, you’re all cheery now because you actually found someone… But I on the other hand, haven’t. You can live happily ever after with her, but the same doesn’t apply to me.”

“Stop being such a bitter bratty prince. Why don’t you leave the castle tomorrow? Go have some fun! You certainly need it.”

“You seem to have forgotten Lady Kairi, royalty can’t leave the castle walls without a darn good excuse, and frankly I’m lacking one.”

The redhead sighed and began to walk back inside, “Talk to your chamberlain, he’ll figure something out.”

Riku followed her and rolled his eyes, “Oh yes, because Axel is going to figure out a way to help me escape from the castle so I can freely go frolic outside with the townsfolk. Because obviously his duty is actually to follow my orders. Forget the fact that my father, the king, will execute him on the spot if he ever figured out of such dastardly ridiculous plans. Naturally, not before locking me up in my chambers until the day of the ceremony comes along.” The silver-haired royal then chuckled as he took one last breath of fresh air before returning to the main hall of the castle.

“Your whines and arrogance are definitely not becoming of you. Your father has let you go out in the past, right?”

“Going out with a bunch of bodyguards all around me doesn’t count.”

She grabbed him by the shoulders and shook him. “Oh Riku, loosen up! I’ll convince Axel! Besides, he owes me one.”

And with that she simply made her way to the kitchen to pursue some of that delicious cheesecake dessert the cook was fond of making. The head chef, Xemnas, was the best in the kingdom!

The silver-haired boy thought everything over, and couldn’t understand any of it… How could his chamberlain owe Kairi a favor? Of all people, why her?

He shrugged it all off, and realized he was worrying too much. There was no reason not to trust his best friend. More than half of the time, all she said, sooner or later, came true. Riku finally smiled and went into the kitchen as well.

The squeals from an overly anxious princess were heard in the distance, “THE CHEESECAKE IS SHAPED LIKE A HEART! HOW ADORABLE! CHEF XEMNAS YOU‘RE THE GREATEST!!!!!”

Riku was more than certain that after the squeals came the inevitable glomp attacks, which the princess was very fond of. He could only hope that chef Xemnas would never resign due to said glomp attacks. The man didn’t look like the kind of person that liked being touched in any way shape or form, especially not glomped.

No matter how annoying the princess came off to be, everyone eventually warmed up to her. Although, Riku was a different story. Everyone in the castle knew he was a serious boy with a very stern attitude. Not to say that the boy was unpleasant, it’s just, he never let his guard down. Not even in front of the princess; it wasn’t his style. The most anyone got out of the prince was a mere chuckle, and only Kairi could pull that off. Whenever she would clumsily break something, or fall flat on her patootie, there went the chuckle… But it was indeed at the expense of Kairi making a fool of herself, and only then.

He sighed once more, and really thought the idea over. Maybe she was right, all he needed was a bit more freedom. Kairi was an expert at sneaking out of the castle, but Riku as much as his curiosity got the best of him, wasn’t so inclined to explore. Even though his body yearned for adventure, and he knew it was in his blood. Regardless, he felt empty inside. No ambition, or motivation… No wonder he was such a stick in the mud!

Before another thought could process in that dull head of his, he excused himself and went to find the king’s most trusted chamberlain.

Kairi called out after him, “Just letting you know I’m going to eat your piece!”

-----

“The answer is NO.”

“Oh come on! I never ask you for any favors, Axel!”

“Prince Riku, your father has given me specific orders. If by any chance I don’t abide by these orders, it’s my head. Do you understand that?”

The prince scoffed, “Seriously, you were the executioner, how the hell does my father come to think that you could protect me best? And isn’t all that a huge oxymoron?!”

“Well, you didn’t have to go and bring up all that,” The redhead chuckled and passed a hand over his unruly spiky hair.

Kairi tried to stifle her giggles best she could, but to no avail. Riku did have a point… How did the king come to the conclusion that a former executioner could benefit--- Oh wait. She just got it. Wow, Riku had a brilliant, yet very disturbed daddy.

Axel sighed and sat on one of the available chairs in the prince’s quarters. “Listen, I know you must feel rather overwhelmed---”

“Overwhelmed is an understatement, and you know it,” Riku grumbled stubbornly and plopped himself on his king sized bed.

“Sir…”

It was Kairi that interrupted that time around, and she looked at Axel a tad bit irritated. She placed her hands on either side of her hips, “You are truly being unfair. Just this once, please? He’s always cooped up in here, and it’s not healthy. Sure, the estate makes up most of the kingdom, but still.”

Axel looked away from the princess’ gaze, because he knew if he looked into those determined eyes he would not be able to say no. At the moment, no was not an option though. “You’ve got to understand princess… I’m not willing to risk my neck just because the prince feels like being a---”

Kairi didn’t let him say another word, she was completely pissed. The girl thought she knew the man better, but apparently not. She jabbed her finger to his chest, “If you even dare to finish that sentence I’ll personally execute you myself! Riku has never bothered with such things, and that’s why he’s so, so… Just look at him!”

Axel turned to look over to the prince, and Riku in return blinked. The redhead didn’t notice anything out of the ordinary, so he simply shrugged. “Is there something wrong with him? Personally, I can’t tell.”

Her eyes glowed red at that instant, and she literally picked the man up by his uniform, “Now, you listen and you listen good. This boy was raised without any excitement in his life whatsoever. All he knows to do is follow orders! I mean honestly, you’d think a prince would have more privileges than that! But on the contrary, ever since he was born it’s been responsibilities after responsibilities… Where’s the fun in that? He’s not aware of all the beautiful things in the world. How can he be? If he’s never really truly experienced what’s out there! How could he know what to give to his people once he becomes king, if he doesn’t know what the people want. He needs to know what the people want! DAMN IT WHY CAN’T YOU SEE THAT?!”

Riku immediately got off the bed and went to his chamberlain’s aide, “Kairi, I think he gets it! Let him go!”

“I’m sure the prince knows what the people want… I mean every week there’s the meeting with the townsfolk and--”

Kairi was about to bite off the buffoon’s head, “THAT’S NOT THE SAME YOU NINCOMPOOP!”

Axel stayed calm as day and lightly coughed, “Milady… is it too much trouble to… let me go? I have a meeting to attend in about,” He checked his pocket watch, “A couple of minutes. So if you could be so-- OOF!”

The girl let him drop onto the floor, and spitefully smiled, “Of course chamberlain. If you so must.”

A grunt was heard as the taller man rubbed him rump, “I’ll agree to this proposition in one condition.”

Riku continued to stare intently at Axel and nodded, “I’m all ears.”

“Good. Now, first of all, naturally I must come along. I must monitor your every movement. If something were to somehow happen on your little adventure outside the castle, it wouldn’t be too good for myself.”

Both Kairi and Riku nodded some more in agreement. It would be quite the sad day when a former executioner becomes the executed. They both also cringed at the thought.

“And secondly, you must follow my rules. If you leave my side for a single moment or decide to rebel while in town, we’re going back. Even if it means I must use, force. Got it memorized?”

“What is he five?!”

Riku shushed Kairi, “All right, anything else?”

Axel smirked, “Yes. One last thing. After this gigantic favor and all… I should think I deserve a prize of sorts. Don’t you agree?”

The prince sighed, “What do you want, Axel?”

“Oh, nothing much, really. Just a compensation’s kiss. That’s all,” the man grinned as he leaned against the door, clutching onto the doorknob in the process.

“Um…”

Kairi’s eyes widened, and was at a loss for words. Did that man really? Did he just…?

Riku gulped and looked down, “Okay, if it’s a kiss you want. I’ll--”

Axel waved his arms around and made a disgusted face, “No, no, no! Not from you.”

Now Kairi just glared daggers in the other redhead’s general direction, “I do hope you’re not insinuating me.”

“Have you no respect for the bride to be?! How dare you ask for such a disrespectful request!” Kairi helplessly looked over at Riku. He had to say something, even if they didn’t have any feelings for each other… Was he going to let that trite little man, or not so little —far from the point—, manipulate the situation to his disgusting advantage?

Riku sighed but regardless agreed, “If that’s what you want, it’s done. But remember, just a mere peck, tis all.”

“WHAT?!” Kairi stood there in absolute shock. She had just been sold out! Used and… all right not abused… or was she? How rude! How could her best friend agree to such a thing? She could almost cry.

“It is a great honor Milord, for even just a mere peck is worth—”

“—Please, I don’t want to hear it. Just, get on with it. If anyone were to see the scandalous display, all hell would break loose for sure.”

The princess was still in complete shock, and was highly disappointed. Although, if Riku thought she was going to give anyone a mere peck anywhere he had another thing coming. As well as did the chamberlain. Before Axel had the chance to step anywhere near her bubble, she began to walk towards him.

“Oh, I see the princess has been yearning for this as well,” The smirk never left the man’s face.

That’s right take the bait, and everything will go back to the way it was prior. She smiled coyly, and placed a hand on one of Axel’s shoulders. “You’re right Axel, I have been yearning for this just as much as you have. Now, come closer,” she finished off with an almost too sweet whisper.

Axel could hardly believe what he was hearing. Sure, the request in itself was a long shot, but it was coming along wonderfully. Who didn’t dream of getting to kiss the princess of Heart? Now he could brag to his friends, and— wait… he was kinda lacking in the friends department. That was not going to stop him though! Ha! He slowly leaned closer to the princess’ lips, with a smirk adorning his face the entire time… until.

A loud squeak and then followed by yet another oof was heard throughout the room.

Kairi grinned wide as she apparently hit the designated area, “Was it all you dreamed of, chamberlain? I hope it was as good for you as it was for me. Toodles~!” She left the room, but not before sending one last glare in her best friend’s direction. Oh, he was not going to hear the end of that any time soon. She’ll make sure he’ll never forget it.

As the door slammed behind her, Riku couldn’t keep it in any longer. He covered his mouth and snorted.

“What are you laughing at?!” Axel growled as he continued to writhe in pain, and whine in a higher pitch than usual.

It was fun to mess with them from time to time. Dear all that’s holy, Riku needed to get a new hobby. He was a little worried for his life at the moment, and it had nothing to do with his plan to leave the castle. Kairi was far more dangerous than any king’s men.

------

It was a couple of minutes to midnight, and around the time the chambermaids of the castle checked up on the prince. Riku had hidden his pseudo peasant outfit, which Kairi so kindly let him borrow, since she had a few to spare. She seemed to sneak out of the castle a lot.

Riku sometimes wished he could be more carefree like her, but the life they lived was not one of such. How can royalty be carefree? There are so many responsibilities that if he doesn’t keep a serious disposition about him, the rest of the kingdom would see him as a complete joke. He had to be respected, otherwise once the kingdom was his to rule it would be pandemonium.

Structure and a strong sense of discipline are two very important lessons Riku knows will lead him to the path of greatness. His father taught him well, and he knew what he had to do. What was he thinking? Sneaking out of the castle was the last thing his father would approve of. He needed to do what was best for the kingdom.

There was a knock on the chamber door. A man with a scar from the top left side of his forehead to the bottom right side of his face, just under his eye, walked in. “My Lord, the king has sent me to inform you of the upcoming rehearsals for the marriage ceremony. He wants you to be up bright and early to finish up the preparations tomorrow.”

Riku only shrugged, “Whatever. Is that all?”

The brunet nodded, “Yes, Sir.”

“Then you’re dismissed.”

“Thank you.”

As the man walked out, Riku called out to him, “Leon wait! I… May I have a word?”

Another nod in the prince’s direction, and the king’s second knight in command walked right back into the room. “What’s on your mind your Highness?”

The prince thought very hard about what he was about to say. He decided to be as vague as possible, but knowing Leon he would dismiss it and be just as vague back. Maybe there was a better approach to it all. Riku took a deep breath, and blurted it out. Whatever was not supposed to come out, came out regardless. “I don’t want to get married!”

Leon pondered and scratched his chin in a pensive manner, “Right, right I see--- Wait, what?”

“You heard me. I don’t want to marry. Why do I have to? I don’t even love princess Kairi… in that way anyway…”

“Sir, I highly doubt I’m the appropriate person to go and tell this to. Have you told the king--”

“Of course not! What’s he going to do? Besides, it’s tradition. It’s in the sacred scrolls… Both kingdoms have waited for this day for quite some time. I don’t think my father would take it lightly if I were to tell him now about my feelings towards the arranged marriage.”

Leon passed a hand over his face in frustration, “Once again, Milord, it’s not up to me to decide. This is your responsibility to the kingdom. If you can’t except that, then I suppose you’re just not fit to be the Prince of Destiny, or the future king for that matter.”

That much was expected coming from Leon, he was very devoted to his father and the kingdom. It was a mistake to confide in him, but he had needed to talk to someone. Regardless, he knew now what he had to do. Riku nodded in agreement, “You’re absolutely right. What was I thinking? I guess, it was cold feet…”

The brunet wasn’t buying much of that, but for the sake of preventing future conflict, he nodded back. “Good. Now, go to bed. There is much to do tomorrow.” He then left the prince’s chambers once more.

Riku smirked and pulled out his disguise from it’s hiding place. He also took two sheets of parchment, and began writing. “If there’s no way to remedy this, then I suppose I’m unfit to be royalty all together. Thank you Leon, now I know better.” With that he decided what was best for himself. The kingdom was much better off without him.

After leaving his room, he quietly passed by some sleeping guards. Who knew the kingdom’s security sucked so bad? Well, not that Riku was complaining.

The silver-haired prince stood now upon a red door. If he hadn’t known any better he would jump to the conclusion the door would lead to the underworld. It sure seemed like it, according to how nervous and anxious the boy felt. He simply slipped a letter underneath the door.

“Finally. Freedom, at last.”

He followed the secret passage map he had obtained from Kairi. How she knew of all the secret passageways inside his castle was beyond him. Riku could hardly contain his anxiety and excitement. That was probably the first ever decision he had ever made on his own, without the influence of his father. Hopefully it wouldn’t be the last.

Droplets of water slowly kept falling down onto the ground, nearing the dungeons. He would have to be extra careful around there, seeing as it was under close watch at all times. All he brought with him was the clothes on his back, and a necklace. It would’ve probably been best to had left it, but it was very special to him. Probably the only thing his mother, former queen of Destiny, had ever given him.

Prince Riku, could finally smell the wet grass, it had just finished raining. He had to crawl into a deep hole in the dungeons to reach the end of the passageway. It was dusty and dirty, probably even muddy or full of rodents, but he didn’t care.

“I’m almost there…”

A voice was heard as he approached the moonlight that embraced the last bit of the tunnel. Riku panicked. What if he had been caught? No, he couldn’t get caught now. He was so close!

“Hey, you there! What are you doing?”

Riku froze and contemplated turning back towards the dungeons, but that would’ve been quite cowardly. He should face his punishment like a man! Or a Prince! Even if he technically, wasn’t maybe, not a prince anymore since he was escaping from his home and…

“Answer me buddy! I’m here to help.”

“Huh?” Riku poked his head out from the hole and stared at a blond with really bright colored eyes. They resembled his slightly. He also seemed familiar…

“Don’t you recognize me? Either way, the name’s Demyx,” He grabbed Riku’s hand and pulled him out. Then he picked up his sitar that he had left on the ground.

“You’re… the…”

“Yeah, I’m sure you’ve seen me once or twice. I perform at different kingdoms, but I mostly reside in the Kingdom of Heart.”

“How did you know that I…?”

“Princess Kairi sent me, she thought you might want to break out tonight. She was told about the marriage rehearsals as well.”

Riku tried his best to dust and clean off the outfit he had put on, but no luck. Well, he could at least say he was sure to fit in a bit better now. Although, he must keep his hood over his head on at all costs. If anyone were to see his hair, they’d know he was the prince for sure. “Thank you. I… did she tell you anything else?”

“Nope. But I can assure you I’ll be around to help you, if needed. Tomorrow I’ll be performing in town. Would you like to join me?-- Oh right! Never mind… That would be drawing attention to yourself. Heh… Oops.” He chuckled nervously, and bonked himself over the head for his carelessness.

The blond was an interesting fellow to say the least, Riku thought. Demyx was right though, he couldn’t risk drawing any attention upon himself. “I’ll watch from afar, if that’s all right. For now though, I’ll just go and explore.”

Demyx grinned, “That’s nice and all but… It’s not wise to explore at this time. We should really get out of here before---”

“INTRUDERS!!!!”

“Um, I think we better leave now.”

“Run, run away!!” Demyx grabbed Riku’s hand again, and they hauled their butts out of the castle grounds.

-----

Princess Kairi seems to have lots of connections, he he. But, oh bard Demyx how I love you! *squishies both her Demyx and Kairi plushie till her eyes pop out* I'll probably post this in the KH comms when I wake up. I should've been sleeping hours ago, but I refused until I at least posted this on my writing journal. I did promise, and a promise from Lucy Fag Hag is one that will always be kept. ~~Even if I procrastinate up the wazoo. :D~~

Persona 4 Souji/Yosuke; Just A Page In Love

Tue, 17 Mar 2009 23:37:13 GMT

A/N: First of all, Happy St. Patty's Day to all!
♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥
Wow, it took me forever to finally post this! I kept getting little visitors to take care of at home, so I was kinda distracted from writing. Right now I'm taking care of kiddies too, but I think I can manage. *hours later* Maybe not. >.>; This is the first official P4 fic I post on my writing journal, since most of my fics were posted at badbadbathhouse as Anon. xD So, regardless I do hope that someone enjoys this one too.
If you want to fully experience this fic, listen to this song while reading it *loser*; http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cXVUvAtZJ-M

Title: Just a Page in love
Pairing: Souji/Yosuke ~~and everyone else in the investigation team? >.>;~~
Rating: M
Summary: Yosuke doesn't want to get caught up in Souji's harem, but somehow the harem comes to him in a most deliciously taboo dream. But, in the end all the Magician really wants is his Fool. ( no obvious spoilers, promise. )
Authors Note: Inspired by Darren Hayes' Love and Attraction song, because it suited the mood of the fic. I didn't italicize the dream sequence because most of the fic is a dream, sorry if it confused anyone! D: Also, there is a little mini surprise for Kingdom Hearts fans, well, very little, but if anyone catches on to it bonus points to you. Why they were there is beyond me... >.>; Last, but not least there are bound to be many more Tarot references in my writing in the near future. I do hope someone enjoys said references. :)
Dedications: To anyone that reads and enjoys it. :) But, I must give extra thanks to my muse Darren Hayes, since now I cannot possibly think of writing Yosuke without involving Darren in some way. My fanfic!Yosuke admires him very much. :3
Disclaimer: Lucy is a Fag Hag through and through, but thy characters portrayed in thee smut, thou shalt not hers. Sadly, but unfortunately true.

The day before when Nanako announced that she had gone grocery shopping, Souji knew what he had to do. As in every other time the fridge had been full, it was time to make another one of his orgasmic lunches that he was known for. The best part being that he would be able to share it with any of his friends, which obviously meant some alone time with said friend. He usually liked to alternate between them, but he was making one of Yosuke’s favorite dishes, so it was honestly inevitable.

After finishing up Souji went to bed, and for some reason had anticipated tomorrow’s lunchtime like never before.

~~~~

Morning classes were over, and Souji with bento in hand walked over to Yosuke. He smiled, “Would you like to eat lunch with me?”

Yosuke didn’t even have to give it a second thought, because he knew how awesome Souji’s lunches were. Rejecting his offer was blasphemous on it’s own. The reddish brunet nodded as he grinned back, “Sure, partner! Man, I’m starving so I hope you brought enough for the both of us.”

“When haven’t I?” Souji smirked and both of them made their way to the rooftop.

That’s when it happened.

For some reason the silver haired Persona user was a little too anxious for his own good. Seriously, it felt odd. He was not the anxious type… His calm and collected nature was what he was mostly known for. He shrugged the feeling off as he opened up the bento box, and Yosuke’s eyes lit up.

“Oh yes! You made my favorite!”

Souji nodded and extended a piece of the chicken into his direction, “Here, have a bite.”

The brunet leaned in and bit into the poultry, closing his eyes savoring the texture of the recipe all together. It was incredible how the man was good at so many things, especially stuff involving his hands. Yosuke pictured his friend marinating and covering the cut slices of chicken with starch. To think Souji had put so much time into something for him…

“Like it?”

“Mmm, yes, it’s so good,” Yosuke slid his tongue over his lips, and hoped there was more where that came from.

Gray eyes practically gawked at the pink that poked out of the other’s mouth, and Souji was slightly becoming jealous of his own cooking. The look on Yosuke’s face was uncalled for, with rosy pink dusted cheeks and all. It was a look of pure bliss.

Rather, it was a mighty dangerous expression to wear in front of Souji.

Without processing any further thought the distance between them seized to be, as Souji aimed for that ever so pretty tantalizing mouth. Although, sadly, he missed and kissed the side of Yosuke’s nose instead. Before he had a chance to attempt once more, the homophobe he had for a best friend stood up instantly.

“What the-?! Souji, what the hell was that?!”

The silver-haired teen was not a man of many words, but it seemed to be more the case at that particular moment. He really didn’t have a single thing to say, and much less to him. Souji couldn’t very well tell Yosuke it was his own damn fault for teasing him the way he had. So, he decided the best course of action was to feign ignorance.

“Sorry, you had something on your nose,” Souji replied knowing it was a very lame excuse, and there was no way in the world-- not even the T.V world he was going to buy it.

Yosuke blushed a deeper red and passed his hand over his nose, “Oh, really? Well, you could’ve just told me… I mean, that was a little, um, weird. You do know that you almost kissed me? If I hadn’t---” The brunet paused at the unfazed look on his best friend’s face.

“Anyways, you can have the rest, I have to get going,” he gave the bento to Yosuke, and got up to leave.

“Wait, Souji! Where do you have to go, maybe I can come with?”

Souji merely shook his head, “Yumi wanted me to stop by drama to practice our lines if I had time during lunch. If you want to put up with drama club stuff then you’re welcome--”

Oddly, the way his friend phrased it all bothered him. He felt there was some spite thrown in the mix, and it wasn’t sitting too well for Yosuke. Why would Souji get up and leave in the middle of their lunch? Or even better question to ask himself, why did he invite him to eat lunch in the first place if he had a prior engagement? Especially with a girl… Yosuke knew he was very popular with the ladies, but Souji was never to put any chick before him. Wait, why was he putting so much thought into it all? Man, he was only going to rehearse his lines with his drama partner. He froze as the word partner lingered freshly in his mind.

Those concerned eyes stared at the brunet quizzically, “I take it you don’t want to go?”

Yosuke sighed as he took another bite off the fried chicken, “Nah, I’ll be okay. Now, don’t get frisky while rehearsing though, even if I’m sure she wouldn’t mind…”

The other teen chuckled and shook his head, “Come on, you know it’s not like that.”

“Yeah, sure, she’s practically throwing herself at you. I’m sure it is just like that.”

Souji cocked a brow, “Aw, are you interested?”

“Whoa, wait! I’m not-- I mean, interested? You know I’m not into that--” Yosuke was terribly embarrassed, and a bright crimson red to boot.

“I thought Yumi was your type though, or do you still have eyes for a certain idol?”

“Oh, Yumi, right you meant Yumi… and huh? No, way, I--” The reddish brunet couldn’t believe just how much he was stuttering, and the fact that he had considered something totally, completely-- inappropriate! Wrong, wrong, wrong. He was having a Kanji moment, and he had to rid of it immediately. The poor bento box was being tossed around like a Mr. Potato head doll. It felt even worse, considering how delicious it’s contents were, but Yosuke had to leave Souji’s sight as fast as possible. Too many unnecessary questions were making their way into his head, and he had no way of figuring out how to answer them.

“You okay? You seem really out of it,” Souji frowned knowing that Yosuke was about to have steam come out of his ears at any moment, if their line of conversation were to continue.

“Sorry, buddy, thanks for the food, but... I should get going. Don’t want to be late, or anything you know? Heh, heh,” Yosuke knew he was pushing it, and Souji was going to see right through him. Instead though, he let him go, and Yosuke hauled himself away from his presence.

Souji was indeed disappointed, in himself mostly; if only he hadn’t made that bold move they would still be having lunch. But he couldn’t hide the hurt he felt when Yosuke reacted the way he did. Then again, he should’ve known he wouldn’t have reacted in any other way. Now the food he had spent all night preparing for his best friend, was left mostly untouched and underappreciated. He picked the lunch up and made his way to the drama club, in hopes of forgetting the recent events.

It hurt even more when he realized how he used the attention girls gave him, to forget about how he felt for one Yosuke Hanamura. He suddenly felt nauseated, and made his way to the restroom. There was no way Yumi could see him like that now.

~~~~~

Yosuke couldn’t believe how fast the day went by after lunch, but he was grateful for it. He rubbed his temple still frustrated at the conversation he had earlier with Souji, but there wasn’t much he could do. Although, not being able to stop thinking about him was proving to be quite difficult for the brunet.

After making his way into his bedroom, he checked his cellphone, but no new calls. It wasn’t as if he were waiting for a particular call or anything…Or was he? Souji usually called him the afternoons they didn’t go walking home together. If Yosuke wasn’t called for Junes duty, Souji would have some sort of extra curricular going on. No matter what, he knew their time together was special. He was one of the easiest guys to talk to, and it made absolute sense that he had been assigned the position as leader.

From time to time Yosuke had to admit he would get jealous, since the guy was practically perfect. But, as he got to know his best friend more and more, he oddly started growing very fond of the dude. Besides, he had seen the worst of Yosuke and he was still there for him. If that wasn’t a true friend, he didn’t know what was.

There was a ton of homework, but he really didn’t feel like getting anything done. He was sure to regret it in the morning, but essays and mathematical equations were not on his agenda tonight. It was probably best to go to bed early, maybe in the morning he could ask Chie for answers or something. Even if he was more than certain her answers would be totally wrong, but he still had a glint of hope she got some off of Yukiko. In all honesty, he would ask Souji, but he still felt awkward about earlier. So naturally, he was out of the question.

“I might as well go shower,” Yosuke sighed and took a clean towel, closing the bedroom door behind him. Once the showerhead began to drench an overly exhausted Yosuke, a familiar ringtone felt a little lonely as it echoed in his room.

~~~~

A shower was exactly what the brunet needed, in order to temporarily forget about all the prior thoughts invading his consciousness. He dried his damp hair with his maroon colored towel, and walked over to his bed. All homework forgotten, he pulled on light orange pajama bottoms and plopped himself onto the mattress.

The lights were off, and the room was silent save for Yosuke’s tired breathing. He was trying to sleep, but it wasn’t working out as he had planned. Tossing and turning for almost two hours on end, until Yosuke took out his mp3 player and listened to some music. Thankfully, it had calmed him down some.

Listening to the current song, he couldn’t help but let his fickle mind wander off to the person he couldn’t stop thinking about. Yosuke never understood why he loved the artist he was listening to so much, considering that most of his songs revolved around love, romance, and relationships. But it’s as if this Darren Hayes character knew what he was going through most of the time. Nevermind that the man was gay, and he was mostly singing about those kind of relationships… It was just, comforting.

The song drawled on, and Yosuke let himself rest his eyes letting the sandman carry him away from reality. The real world seemed to be a real drag anyway.

~~~~~

Everything seemed different somehow, there was fog everywhere, but he knew he wasn’t in the T.V world. It was a wide open space, with hardly any lights on, and the lights that were on were used for raving. The smell of cigarettes and booze filled the air, and it was almost intoxicating. Although, Yosuke never liked either one, it was still an interesting sight to behold.

He noticed the room began to fill itself up with people dancing to no music, until a random DJ appeared and started performing. Coincidentally it was the song he was hearing before… wait, was he? No, he didn’t recognize his surroundings one bit. Where was he?

The song, every single beat made him shudder in anticipation. It was such a weird feeling, but he wanted to just bust out some moves in the middle of the dance floor. Sadly, it wouldn’t be any fun if he didn’t have anyone to mingle with.

Half naked women appeared out of nowhere, and were moving against each other in ways Yosuke wasn’t even aware could be done. But that’s not what caught his attention, no, it was a very familiar person dirty dancing with a bunch of other random women. Although, upon further inspection they weren’t random women at all.

“What the… Chie, Yukiko…? Rise? What’s going on?”

The girls were all rubbing up on Souji, touching every part of him in sight, and it made Yosuke very uncomfortable. Next thing he knew a finger was beckoning him to come to them as well, that finger was none other than of Rise Kujikawa.

“Come on Yosuke-senpai, have some fun with us!” Rise giggled as she slowly sucked on a sensitive spot on Souji’s neck causing him to grab her waist to bring her closer.

Yukiko and Chie were not as into it as Rise, but they did contribute on the leader groping. They were on either side of him, and each began to nibble on an earlobe. The music continued to boom in the background, as the words became clearer with every line sung.

Everyone that I desire, wants to be with someone else…

“What are you all doing? This is not like you Chie! And Yukiko? Rise… what the… What’s going on…?”

The four of them continued to go with the beat, and Souji smirked in Yosuke’s direction, “Don’t you like this sorta thing? Loosen up, let’s have some fun.”

“B-but, Souji, this is…” Yosuke couldn’t believe he was trying to turn down such a sweet and tempting offer. It was just so awkward, and it felt so wrong. But the thrill of it all proved to be quite enticing, and Yosuke had to admit they all looked so fucking good together. Especially him, he wanted to feel just how excited Souji looked.

Yosuke looked around and there seemed to be a lot of people at this club like atmosphere, he apparently even spotted Naoto, Kanji and Teddie somewhere in the background. Teddie seemed to want to drag them away to the dance floor, but they weren’t having any of it. Or at least not with Teddie, so he gave up on them and began to make his way up to the group. Oh no, this couldn’t end well at all.

“Oooh, Sensei seems to be having lots of fun. Teddie wants to join in too!”

Souji separated himself from the girls temporarily reaching over to Teddie, and pulled him onto himself, “Then what are you waiting for? We’re all here to have fun, right Yosuke?” As he said his name, Souji slipped a hand into Teddie’s shirt, caressing the creamy skin underneath. A flush decorated the blond’s cheeks.

“Sensei…”

The brunet’s eyes were as wide as saucers, he couldn’t believe anything of what he was seeing. It looked as if everyone was in their shadow form, but worse. These shadow versions of themselves seemed to be extremely, for lack of a better word, horny. God, what was up with them?

Out of nowhere Kanji and Naoto finally made it towards the rest as well, and boy was Yosuke in for another surprise. Everyone was fighting over who got to feel up Souji next, and who would be able to please him in other ways. It should’ve really disgusted Yosuke, but he felt himself hardening at the thought of doing said things to Souji as well. Why couldn’t he just go up to him and… Ugh.

Teddie might’ve been the most dangerous of them all, for he was already on his knees unbuckling his leader’s belt. Damn, the bear didn’t waste any time! But how the hell was he going to do, what he assumed he was going to do in front of everyone? Holy flippin’ hell.

“Teddie stop that!” Yosuke was as red as a tomato, and he had already pulled the damn bear up from his kneeling position. Everyone stared at him as if he just committed the most heinous crime known to man or shadow.

Chie scoffed, “You’re killing the mood Yosuke.”

“Yeah, you’re ruining our time together,” Rise seemed disappointed that Teddie wasn’t able to continue.

Before Yosuke had a chance to retaliate he noticed Kanji, what the? Kanji had grabbed Souji by the front of his shirt and kissed him roughly. Wonderful, even-- wait he shouldn’t have expected anything less from Kanji, right? No, what the…they both looked as if they were enjoying themselves a little too much.

I want what I haven’t got, even if it kills me trying…

“Senpai, I didn’t know… do that thing with your tongue again, it felt good,” Kanji licked the side of his leader’s mouth, and let his hands wander all over the older teen’s body.

“It’s not fair Kanji-kun, I want to try too,” Naoto said without any evident expression on her face. But Kanji nodded, and knew he had to share. What happened next even had Yosuke emitting weird sounds, as Naoto smirked a devious kind of smirk. She reached over to her senpai, and kissed him deeply, almost sweetly, until Kanji positioned himself behind Souji. And oh God, that actually looked sexy. Naoto was still going strong as she began to thrust herself against Souji, and Kanji let his hands begin to unbutton her dress shirt. When he groped one of her breasts, she moaned into the silver-haired Persona user’s mouth, in turn having him react in the same manner.

Yukiko blushed furiously as she looked over at Chie, “Wow, they’re really into it. I’m kinda feeling…”

The shorter haired brunette smirked, and grabbed Yukiko, “Let’s go, I’ll show you a good time princess Yukiko.”

“Only a good time?”

Chie licked her lips as she whispered in her ear, “The best time.”

“Now that’s the Prince Chie I know,” Yukiko bit her lip anxiously as she kissed her best friend slowly, dancing to the song still playing all the while.

Rise looked from one pair to the other, and she was beginning to feel quite left out. Well, Risette wasn’t going to let that happen. How can such a cute idol be left out of the festivities? She smiled mischievously at Teddie, “Let’s go cut in. How about it?”

“You don’t have to ask this bear twice,” Teddie grinned as he waltzed over to Kanji and Naoto along with Rise.

Everyone was getting their freak on while Yosuke still seemed to be struck by a really bad confusion spell. But everyone had someone, what about him? He was trying so hard not to let his desire take over, but it just wasn’t fair.

The small hands that were exploring Souji’s body, and how they were all into what they were doing. He couldn’t take it.

Souji parted from Naoto’s kiss, and motioned over to Yosuke who looked absolutely crestfallen. He looked directly at him chuckling sardonically, “What’s wrong? I thought this is what you assumed I was like, seeing as I have a different girl around me during intervals of the day. Even the guys seem to take a shine onto me, although, not you. Why is that?”

“Huh? When did this suddenly turn to be about me? You’re the one with the entire team manhandling you! I… You know how I am… I…”

“Really?” Souji let the rest of the investigation team continue on without him, as he walked over to Yosuke looking down at quite the obvious bulge in his pants, “Then, what’s up with that?” The pun was unintentional but if it the shoe fit, who was he to rephrase anything.

“Ugh, that’s low…Y-you’re, it’s just, everyone…”

“Would you like to join us then? I’m sure you’d get some Risette action as well, seeing as she seems to be extra willing this evening.”

Yosuke blushed, “That’s just wrong Souji, I…I don’t want any of that. I don’t want to do those things with them, I…”

“I see, then, how about with me?” The look in those gray eyes were far from teasing the brunet, but it only made the current issue worse. He closed in on him wrapping his arms around Yosuke, pulling him closer to his body as well. It sent an electrical shock up Yosuke’s spine, and he groaned. All the pent up tension, the pressure between them with the beat of the music in his head, what a combination, it was driving him insane.

I want her, she wants him, he wants me, I give in…

Everyone began to flicker in and out of the scene, but it wasn’t as if Yosuke was paying attention to his surroundings anymore. The designated DJ continued to mix it up, and roused his audience for good measure. His blond hair and greenish-blue eyes were quite the sight, all the girls present were all over him as well. Although, a redhead came from behind, shooing the fan girls away. Even if the mullet was way out of style, it suited the blond very much so. No one heard what the redhead whispered into the dirty blond’s ear, but he had closed his eyes getting more than a little distracted.

The proximity of the two male Yasogami High students were almost as if they had meshed together; they molded into their newfound closeness perfectly. Souji’s hands made their way up into the brunet’s shirt, while Yosuke was still at a loss at how to react.

I started questioning, the rules of coupling…

As if Souji knew exactly what his partner was thinking, he said in a low husky voice, “Forget about everyone else, only focus on me…” His free hand took hold of Yosuke’s arm and placed it on his shoulder, hoping that the boy would get the hint and follow the example.

Both arms were now wrapped around Souji’s neck, and Yosuke was beginning to grow more confidant. The music and the one in front of him were the only things worthy of his attention. Each beat made him less and less uptight, more buoyant and capable of letting his body take over. The friction caused by their movements, how Yosuke leaned into the crook of Souji’s neck breathing heavily, almost desperately, wanting more contact. He needed it so badly now.

Somehow they were leaning against a wall, and the next thing they knew they had their mouths hungrily invading their personal space. Not that they seemed to mind of course, but Yosuke knew everything was moving so fast. He pushed the other away, short of breath, “No, this… is wrong…”

It was Souji’s turn to begin to lose his cool as he groped Yosuke exactly where he needed attention the most, “Are you a friend or lover? Now, pick one or the other… I’m not letting you go, otherwise.”

Wonderful, now even he was repeating song lyrics that were a little too appropriate for the situation for their own good. The brunet whimpered as he bit into Souji’s shoulder, “How can I refuse… when you have your hand there.”

A smirk formed on the silver-haired teen’s face, and he resumed their previous little escapade. No buckle had to be undone, once he realized Yosuke had pajama pants on, orange, how typical. None of it mattered to Souji, it only made it easier to access that very sensitive and neglected part of his. Only a sharp gasp was heard once Souji reached his destination, “You mean here?”

The gray eyed fiend was rewarded with yet another delicious moan; it amused him greatly how desperate Yosuke’s ministrations grew with each unpredicted move Souji would make. Maybe he was taking it a little too far? Nah, of course not, he wanted it as much as he did anyway. If the way he clung onto Souji was any proof, then he really wanted it.

“Why… are you doing this?”

A stupid question was to be answered justly with an equal response of the same caliber, “Because, you want it.”

“Ugh, Souji, you know, that I’m not g-gay,” Yosuke drew his eyes away from his glance, knowing that not even he could believe the words the were coming out of his mouth anymore.

A thumb slowly rubbed over the bottom lip that quivered in hesitation, “As pretty as that mouth of yours is, you somehow continue to spew out complete and utter crap from it. For once, stop lying to yourself. At least do it for me…”

The look of disappointment in those eyes made Yosuke regret what he had just said, it was so stupid of him. Why did he keep lying to himself? If his shadow had been present, he knew exactly what he would say. There he was, alone with Souji, and he was still holding back? When did he start to grow feelings for his leader? There were so many questions, but if he attempted to go for them all at once he would overheat, more so than he was already. When his best friend’s thumb touched his lip, he leant forward as a charmed snake would.

There was time to figure things out later, right then and now he wanted Souji. There was nothing more to it; he couldn’t lie to himself anymore.

“You’ll have your way this time, partner,” Yosuke kissed the thumb that was still rubbing against his lip, proceeding to poke his tongue out sweetly licking it.

To repay Yosuke for his sudden bout of bravery, Souji placed his knee in between his legs causing as much friction as he could. His hands brushed into the auburn hair, pulling him closer for yet another frenzied kiss. His tongue explored the heat inside, and could feel the attempted muffled moans.

Yosuke thrust his hips savoring the much wanted friction, but he feared he was going to blow his lid before Souji did anything else. Although, what occurred next left the brunet a little bemused. He stopped kissing, retrieved his knee much to Yosuke’s misfortune, and wait-- he was getting on his knees? What was he… no way.

“Oh God Souji, what are you?”

The elastic of Yosuke’s pajama pants were snapped back onto his skin, and the material rubbed unexpectedly against his painfully hard erection. Without a chance to decline, Souji slipped the pants agonizingly slow revealing just how much Yosuke truly wanted the other Persona user.

“Seems to me you’re rather healthy,” Souji smirked as he pressed a finger over the slit.

Yosuke’s legs almost gave out, “Damn you, you’re sounding like a pervy old man…”

“Somehow, you’re enjoying it though,” the finger that was dangerously prodding him was already smeared in precum. The confused look of pleasure and mortification on his face amused Souji greatly, and made the wait all the worthwhile.

As if the foggy club scenario wasn’t enough, Yosuke’s vision was becoming more and more blurred. His heart skipped a beat with every touch, every whisper, every single movement to the music. Shaky hands were placed upon Souji’s shoulders, as he let his head fall back onto the support of the wall. “Please…”

If the kiss had been intense, Yosuke didn’t know how to describe the feeling of Souji’s mouth around him. He felt so high on the atmosphere, and the wet heat dominating every fiber of his being. There was no doubt about it, Souji was in control as he always was in the battlefield. The way he focused solely on making Yosuke feel so good, made him groan at the thought. In fact, he always did focus on pleasing Yosuke before anyone else. He was always first.

Why had Yosuke become jealous then?

But then he stopped. His mouth was not around him anymore, and he was already standing back up. Yosuke looked at him in disbelief, and wasn’t sure what to say. With a lick of his lips and a swift undoing of his belt, the other Persona user resumed assaulting his mouth again. His pants slid down around his ankles, and wrapped his arms around the brunet’s waist grinding his hips all the while.

“Mmph,” Yosuke’s eyes widened when he noticed his legs had been positioned on either side of Souji’s hips. It was so overwhelming at how everything was going at such a fast pace, and there---he did it again.

“What am I to you, Yosuke? I need to know if this is the only time, I ngh,” Souji licked up the brunet’s jaw line, proceeding to smother his neck with sloppy kisses. Then upon reaching his earlobe, he nibbled playfully, “Once I taste the forbidden fruit, there’s no way I could forget that easily… it’s flavor…”

It is not easy to find, anyone who captivates me, anyone deserving time…

“Stop fucking around Souji, just take me,” Yosuke whined as he clawed at Souji’s back to keep himself balanced.

“Not until I get a straight answer from you.”

“I…”

Want him.

That cold stare sent shivers down Yosuke’s spine, but most of all he wanted to continue seeing Souji disheveled, at a loss for words, losing his composure; it was all because of Yosuke Hanamura. He wanted to see him lose his mind just as he was at the moment due to Souji just being Souji. The song wouldn’t stop playing in his head either, because it was…

Love and attraction.

“Just fuck me, now.”

It’s like sex and passion.

“Not until I know, you won’t leave me.”

“What? I…dammit, let go of me if you’re not going to… finish the job.”

It’s two ends of a spectrum.

“Is that what it is then? Once you get off, it’s over?”

“Ugh…”

Souji grimaced still holding onto Yosuke’s legs, “This is not that kinda ride, Hanamura.”

“When did you start to care if people were one night stands anyway? Aren’t you leaving for good at the end of the term, huh? So who cares if it’s a one time, thing,” Yosuke glared even if he was still as hard as a rock. Even if they were both obviously not in the best terms, the heat emanating from their bodies was far from dormant.

Everybody wants someone to hold.

“Because I know you’re not like that, and you know that I’m not like that either.”

Everybody wants to choose a role.

“How are you so sure?” It was getting to be a little too much for the both of them, because they needed release badly, yet their stubborn nature was not letting them go any further.

Ain’t nobody willing to break the mold.

“I’m sorry, but… we can’t do this…”

“What?! But you’re the one that wanted to do me! You can’t leave me…”

No hint of bravery.

His vision went white, as everyone including his best friend disappeared from view. Everything from the music, the DJ, the people, the club itself, was all gone. Yosuke wasn’t even in the position he was prior; he was in the prescence of nothingness. He hadn’t felt so alone in quite a long time. Although, he mused on, it was probably all his fault. No, it was his fault.

~~~~

Sweat trickled down Yosuke’s forehead as he realized he was back in his room, with no Souji in sight. His blankets were on the floor and only one of his pillows actually remained on his bed. When he turned to get off, a rather bothersome discomfort had made itself known. Sadly, not even in his messed up dreams did he get the release he so desired.

Out of habit he turned to check his phone, and when he saw he had a missed call his heart skipped yet another beat. When did Souji call him? Everything was freaking him out immensely, and with a still disturbing dream fresh in mind he didn’t want to call Souji back. There was so way he could have a regular chit chatty conversation with him, knowing he could almost still feel his touch on his feverish skin.

He yearned for the body contact between them that his subconscious mind so confirmed. There was still a faint buzzing sound coming from his headset, letting Yosuke know he still had his mp3 player on. Wonderful, the song he was listening to before falling into that horrid vortex of God knows what was miraculous enough still playing.

His head plopped down onto the palms of his hands, “I think I’m gonna need another shower…”

For what it was worth, he was mighty grateful Teddie hadn’t woken up in the middle of Yosuke’s dream rendezvous with their leader. He was sound asleep, without a care in the world. Yosuke felt a pang of envy at the peaceful aura he had while he slept. Although, everyone knew Teddie had his own torments to deal with, so it wasn’t right of Yosuke to think such things. He couldn’t help it though.

Ignoring all the scattered useless emotions going through his head, he stood up and quietly left the room. Once he went into the bathroom, stripping himself of his clothes, the only thing that continued to linger was Souji’s last words.

We can’t do this…

He was right, they couldn’t. There were countless reasons as to why it wouldn’t be in their best interests, especially because… Partners, partners in crime they were. It would change everything, and that’s the last thing Yosuke wanted. No matter how much he truly longed to be Souji Seta’s special someone, it wasn’t meant to be. He had to continue on with the homophobe façade to protect himself from his bottled up emotions. Once everything was out in the open, there would be no false hope or expectation that one day, he would be accepted.

Even if there were times where he had a chance to seize the opportunity, as earlier that day, Yosuke couldn’t. What if he was being tested? How much could he hold back until, he couldn’t anymore?

The water soothed him once more, as he passed his hands down his body, stopping a couple of fingers away from his chest. He closed his eyes and a vivid image of a card formed in his mind’s eye. It was a boy around his age, holding within his grasp a fancy looking goblet. There seemed to be a fish leaping from it’s liquid contents, and on the bottom the words clearly said Page of Cups. Yosuke obviously knew about Tarot cards, but he never did study them. But somehow that card was trying to tell him something, and he couldn’t refuse anything or anyone at that point.

His message was a simple one as the water continued to drown his sorrows, a messenger from the realm of the heart. Yosuke knew he was shying away from his true feelings, and the Page looked into his eyes full of empathy for him. As if he knew all too well of the emotions welling up inside of Yosuke.

“You risk your life everyday fighting the unknown, why must you fear or shun away such a welcoming emotion such as love?”

“Bullshit… I don’t welcome it. I don’t want it.”

“It’s a shame though, for love has the potential to make you an even better person than you are now.”

“Heh,” Yosuke realized he was talking with himself, or so it seemed. He couldn’t believe he was arguing with an apparition; if it would only disappear.

“Open your heart, and risk loving… I guarantee you won’t regret it.”

That was the last he heard of the Page, as the card and the illusion of the young man disappeared from his consciousness. To risk loving… Even if that would leave him in a much vulnerable state, there was truth to his words. Yosuke had promised to be true to himself, and yet there he was running away from his genuine feelings.

Maybe there was more to that vision than he was giving it credit for…

~~~~

“Master, I have successfully delivered your message. I think there’s still hope for the kid yet,” The Page grinned as he bowed to his prince.

Only bright yellow amused eyes stared back at the darker haired brunet, “Good. Hopefully, I won’t have to pay him a visit personally, again. With any luck that Seta character would be there to witness his humiliation, and experience my encore.”

The other boy chuckled, “Why are humans so weak willed, master?”

“Because, without their pathetic nuisances we wouldn’t be able to manifest. So, I owe my human some gratitude.”

“Hmm,” The Page sadly looked over at the Tarot card he was summoned from, and dreaded what was to come next. But he knew that if he was obedient he would be summoned for another ordeal, making him anticipate the next message he was to deliver.

“You are dismissed.”

As the Page of cups faded away back into his card, the only other entity left in the room began to laugh maniacally.

“Until we meet again other! I know it’ll be soon enough, in time we’ll be face to face once more. Then, and only then… Heh, heh… will I… Not even he will be able to help you. I promise, you won’t be saved. Your next fuck up, will be your last.”

~~~~

Kingdom Hearts Riku/Sora; I Miss You

Sun, 15 Mar 2009 04:14:21 GMT

A/N: Um, old drabble is old ( two years to be precise ), so forgive me for it's crappyness. It was my attempt at not so subtle SoRiku smut. Now that I look at my P3:Ryoji/Minato fic, and my latest P4 fic ( that's gonna be posted later ) I don't see why I was so embarrassed about it's um, "contents". Don't ask me why I'm posting this... I just feel bad that I haven't posted anything for the KH fandom in awhile. Ahem. So yeah, lame fag hag is at it again. xD Oh right, and since I've been on a Darren Hayes high ( he's also to blame for my Persona 4 fic too. >.>; ), I remembered I had this itsy bitsy drabble collecting dust in my compy. Anyways, enough excuses, to the writing I say!~

Title: I Miss You
Pairing: Riku/Sora OTP FTW ♥
Rating: R for ~~Riku! :D >.>;~~ suggestiveness?
Summary: Riku never realized how lonely the darkness within him really was, until Sora's absence in his life was beginning to take it's toll. He just wants him back. Angst/Romance
Authors Note: As Tori Amos is my goddess, Darren Hayes is my ~~KIRA x.x;~~ GOD. I owe it all to them for whatever bout of inspiration I get. :3 Also, no evident spoilers, other than the obvious ones. But everything is rather vague, you'd have to know what's going on to actually get spoiled. I think...
Dedications: To those who have ever missed someone in their life- everyone I'm presuming- and to those that put up with my ramblings and love me for me. Thank you.
Disclaimer: Lucy is a Fag Hag through and through, but thy characters portrayed in thee smut, thou shalt not hers. Sadly, but unfortunately true.

“I missed you Riku…”

Strong muscular arms wrapped themselves around the petite brunet’s waist, bringing him closer to his feverish body. It had been way too long since they had last seen each other, too long. What began as soft loving kisses soon evolved into much more heated passionate ones. He kissed down his neck, alongside his collarbone, proceeding to lick it slowly. He wanted to savor every bit of what made up the beautiful, caring, silly, fun-loving person that was Sora.

The sounds that were being emitted in the midst of recollecting long lost memories of their past, yes, that’s what they called it. Too long without being able to hear those wonderful little mewls, without feeling the nails being dug into his back in desperation for release, too long without feeling. He was the reason he learned to actually feel, those more than personal emotions that were never to be shared with anyone. Sora was granted them with open arms, simply because it was Sora.

If it weren’t for the brunet, the silver-haired youth would have absolutely no reason to wake up in the morning. The boy was his reason for waking up in the morning. Riku couldn’t possibly imagine life without him, simple as that, the times he did saddened him greatly.

His scent intoxicated Riku, not because it was anything out of that world, but it was a scent that only belonged to him. The deep blue ocean, the ocean that was replicated into those wondrous eyes.

“I need you… Sora… I need…”

Lips parted in a most tantalizing way, only made the slightly older of the two plunge himself forward. All he wanted at that moment was to devour the boy whole, and never have to share him with anyone. His possessiveness got the best of him from time to time, but he didn’t care. Sora was his and only his.

A smaller hand made it’s way down the older boy’s sweat induced chest, anticipating the touch he thrust against him. Those encouraging sounds were heard once more; he loved it when the boy was vocal. The louder he was, the more it assured him to continue. He pressed down on a delicate bud upon his chest, which led to quite the enticing results.

“Not more… than I need… you… Riku.”

“I beg… to differ… love. I beg to differ…”

Claiming of ownership over and over again, they were one and no one would ever be able to take that away from them. Riku felt so empty--heartless even-- when his loveable dark-haired other was nowhere near. The time apart only proved how much they cared for one another, when they would meet again. Although, Riku wasn’t sure he could take another long period of time, without being in his presence. If he wanted to caress him, whisper something only he was meant to understand in his ear, or maybe even do what they were doing now… Not even racing each other on the island, arguing over who would give the paopu fruit to Kairi too; when in reality Riku would rather share it with him, but he never paid attention to that before. None of it would be possible, and it would make the older boy ache inside.

The magic was then suddenly gone, everything vanished… including Sora. The silver-haired boy was once again alone in the darkness. He felt the wind pick up and envelope around his body, as if embracing him. That emptiness… He had never been afraid of the darkness, but that didn’t mean he wasn’t afraid of losing the one thing that gave him light in his world. Why? It’s all he could ask himself when he felt a strong force bring him down to his knees.

Drowning in darkness, slowly fading away from existence. Soon enough no one would remember him, not his friends, nor his family, and certainly not Sora.

Sora…

“I miss you too…”

*cries* Shit, first I finish playing The Answer on Persona 3 FES and cry like a baby... now I reread this and get even more flippin' MOPEY! WAHH! D: I hope someone actually enjoys this out there. I promise to contribute more ACTUAL smut soon. I mean, my sequel to Chambermaid ( which is meant to be the Riku version ) might be posted sometime next week. It's been written for some time--the first chapter that is-- but I always get caught up in some sort of blah drama. Anyways, until next time folks! <333

Persona 3 FES Elizabeth/Aigis; Special Request

Mon, 09 Mar 2009 19:57:53 GMT

A/N: Since I couldn't add in my fave gal in my last fic, due to the time the fic took place... D: This is my lame attempt to write some yummy Aigis goodness, and with Elizabeth as an added bonus :o *my two faves weehooo!*. Even though she's emo!bot in this one. ;-;

Title: Special Request
Pairing: Elizabeth/Aigis ( Persona 3 )
Rating: PG-13 ( only slight robot molestation xD )
Summary: Minato is not the only one to make a lasting impression on Aigis... After witnessing the scene of Mitsuru's past, Aigis decides to prepare for the upcoming battles. She visits the Velvet room to see Elizabeth is alone, and wants to cheer her up somehow.
Authors Note: SPOILERS UP THE WAZOO. To be more specific, spoilers for the journey, the answer, Aeon Maxed SL, and even P4 ( the obvious one concerning a certain sister ).
Dedications: This goes to those fans that actually ship this pairing. I didn't even know if I could make this pairing happen, but when I went to the Velvet room and saw the little scene --before I got to fuse personas-- of Elizabeth trying to cheer Aigis up... I really couldn't resist. I also dedicate this one to neghiro because well, he put up with my whining/fail!attempt to finish this sooner.
Disclaimer: Lucy is a Fag Hag through and through, but thy characters portrayed in thee smut, thou shalt not hers. Sadly, but unfortunately true.

The atmosphere in the dorm was gloomier than usual, as they returned from the Desert of Doors upon seeing a glimpse of Mitsuru’s past. Everyone tried to fake smiles, and ignore their more than obvious discouragement. But the group of allies knew that they had to keep going. All was in the past, and as Yukari had mentioned many times prior, it was time to look ahead towards the future. Of everyone, she knew very well how much the future held in regards to them.

They had gone through too much to dwell now.

Ken had looked outside the dorm window once again, but no change was eminent. He really hoped that everything would be resolved soon. The day kept repeating, and no one outside noticed. It was seriously bothering him.

With most of the inhabitants in the lounge lost in thought, only mere whispers were heard. A conversation between both redhead and brunette, no one dared interrupt.

Although, as they conversed Metis went up to her sister who seemed even more distraught. If only she knew how to cheer her up, but it would be near impossible under their current circumstances.

“Sister…? Are you, okay?”

Aigis wasn’t sure how to respond to that, but she did nod in return, “Yes. I believe I should go to Paulownia mall to upgrade our equipment. We still have two doors to go through, it’d be best if we’re prepared.”

“Of course sister,” Metis smiled weakly as she fell silent. There was so much she wanted to say, but held back in order not to look foolish. All Metis wanted was her sister’s safety, and she wasn’t going to let anyone harm her in any way. Yet, she felt there was something missing…

The blonde went ahead, and decided to go to the Velvet room beforehand. She stopped as she looked to her left and saw Yukari with Mitsuru. It was amazing how much closer they were now, the best of friends even. Aigis cherished every single friendship she’d made in the passed year, but the closest she had felt to someone was with him. Then again, maybe it was the same for everyone else that knew him as well.

He was so special to each one of them, but Aigis couldn’t help but feel closer to him somehow. He was her reason for living, and yet she failed her mission again. She failed to protect him…

She shrugged off any further thought, and went into the dark blue door being immediately greeted by Elizabeth.

The lighter colored blonde smiled, but cocked her head to the side upon noticing Aigis’ current mood. Oddly enough she had begun to grow fond of the anti-shadow weapon, even if she considered her a rival in love. Regardless, it bothered Elizabeth to see Aigis looking glum.

What left her lips next even surprised her, but she continued on, “Would you like to hear me perform?”

Aigis looked confused, “E-excuse me? What do you mean perform?”

“Well, I’ve been practicing my karaoke skills you see, and I’ve decided to share them with you.” Elizabeth grinned and immediately thought of Minato, always going to that Mandragora he was. He did seem more courageous every time he decided to go sing. Although, she did enjoy the times they had Pheromone coffee together. Oh no, she was making herself feel melancholic too. Might as well start singing, before she made Aigis feel worse.

“Elizabeth-san…”

“Veeelllllveeetttt, my master has a large noooossseee, bigger than his toes! Oh where does it goooo, for he does not knowww!” Elizabeth sang into a pretend microphone, and twirled around trying to rhyme best she could. Thank goodness her master wasn’t currently in the Velvet room, or he would have her head for sure.

A giggle filled the room, and was cut short soon after. Aigis wasn’t sure why she giggled, but it was terribly adorable for Elizabeth to attempt to cheer her up in that manner. It was utterly ridiculous, but sweet nonetheless.

The other girl sighed, and was glad that Aigis hadn’t gotten upset. She knew it was all out of place, but she indeed couldn’t help herself. “Forgive the insouciance. You had such a grave look on your face… Don’t you feel at least a little better now?”

Aigis smiled best she could, “Thank you Elizabeth, that was very kind of you. I didn’t know you cared for my well-being… I mean, don’t take this the wrong way but-- I know that--”

A finger was placed over the blonde’s cold lips, “I care about all our guests, please don’t jump to such conclusions.”

“I-I’m sorry, I just…”

“Every guest in the Velvet room is quite special to me, even you, believe it or not. We all share a unique bond, and with that bond you are able to create even more powerful Personas.”

Aigis knew it was none of her business, but her curiosity was getting the best of her. She looked up at golden colored eyes, “Was Minato-san special to you too?”

Elizabeth turned a bit pink, but wasn’t planning on lying because it wasn’t in her nature, “Yes, very much so. In fact, he was probably the most special of them all. He showed me what the outside world had to offer, and why I had to restrict myself from visiting further. Ignorance is bliss to a certain extent, and I had to stop myself before I forgot of my duties all together. No one had me want to forget before…”

They both looked down and didn’t exchange anymore words to each other. Naturally, everyone felt a special bond with Minato, and even if Aigis had started to give rise to human emotions she wasn’t entirely jealous of Elizabeth. If anything, she empathized with her.

“I understand you completely,” Aigis said and smiled.

Elizabeth looked at Aigis, and smiled back, “Although, I must admit, it does get quite lonely here. I feel as if I must express my gratitude to those that keep me company. My curiosity has always been such a fickle thing…”

The other blonde had a weird feeling about her, as if the girl standing a few feet away was concocting a plan of sorts. A rather devious one, maybe.

“On occasion I would send guests on errands, or make a plea for a favor. If it’s not too much trouble would you be, willing, to fulfill my wishes?” Elizabeth smirked as she extended her hand out towards Aigis.

Aigis wasn’t sure how to respond, but she didn’t see the harm in accepting to help. As long as it wouldn’t interfere with the exploration in any way, it was perfectly fine. So she decided to agree, “What could Elizabeth-san possibly need from me?”

The shorter blonde grew excited as she opened up the Compendium, and two cards began to hover over the book. They sprinkled blue glittery dust, and both Titania with her husband Oberon appeared. Aigis was once again left speechless, but couldn’t help but stare at both Personae with the utmost interest.

“All I ask is for some time with you. Since we can’t go to the outside world, I wondered if we could spend some time together here, in the Velvet room. I called them forth because they have proved to be very clever in the forms of decor in the past. That, and I am most fond of fairies,” Elizabeth chuckled as she glanced at said magical creatures with butterfly wings.

If Aigis was capable of having blood rush to her face, that moment would’ve been ideal. She felt so embarrassed at how forward Elizabeth was, something that she far from expected. So blunt and shameless, it was a most refreshing feeling to think the least. The fairies were very beautiful though, and she expected the show to be far from over.

“For my next trick! Titania, Oberon, use Summer Dream at it’s best!” The other Persona user clad in blue ordered them to perform a fusion spell. Aigis was familiar with it too, because Minato had used it that one time. But after that time, it was never used again, neither was Frolic for some reason.

The Velvet room ceiling was transfigured into a sparkly night sky, and bright shining stars decorated it. The scenery was indeed a wonderful sight to behold. As Titania and Oberon continued to spread their magic all around, Elizabeth walked over to the anti-shadow weapon once more.

“I hope this sets a pleasant atmosphere for you.”

Aigis finally stood up from her seat, and looked up at the pseudo sky above her. It was all so surreal, especially because Elizabeth was trying so hard to make her smile. That alone made Aigis feel special again; the feeling had felt foreign to her for some time. Even if this was all supposed to be a request for Elizabeth, it felt more like a request for herself.

Mechanical arms circled around the softer girl’s waist, and Aigis hugged her serenely, “Thank you, so much.”

It was Elizabeth’s turn to actually blush, “What for? This is my request after all.”

“Whoever’s request it truly is, you’ve been so kind to me. I don’t know if I could ever repay you for that. It’s been so hard to accept the truth… I’ve only been running away. I’m still frightened, in all honesty… But, you made me see things in a whole new light, and for that I’m eternally grateful,” Aigis said her voice cracking a little. Her human side that she gained through the bonds of friendship seemed faintly returning. Although, it was a long ways away from making her the same Aigis she was before his departure.

Elizabeth passed a hand over the weapon’s blonde hair, it was silky to the touch surprisingly. Her heart raced at the odd feeling in the pit of her stomach, and it excited her even more so. She never in her dreams imagined herself this close to Aigis, for many reasons. But each time she visited the Velvet room, the lighter haired blonde couldn’t resist the intrigue that followed. As curious as Alice in her travels, Elizabeth was not one to back down from such emotions.

The same way she grew fond of the previous guest, she began to tread down the same ever so lonely path. Even if Minato was and always will be one of a kind, Aigis was exceptional as well.

Maybe, if she could do something to make them both happy. Of course, why didn’t she think of it sooner? Another marvelous plan had made itself known before her eyes, and she was not going to waste anymore time.

“I won’t guarantee anything, but I think there’s a way that we’ll both be at ease once more.”

Aigis froze at the bold statement, and stared quizzically at her, “What do you mean?”

“Don’t worry about that now… I suggest you go back to your world. Your friends are waiting, and there’s much to do. I promise to continue to aid you in your journey, and supply you with new fused Personas. But, I’m afraid I must leave soon after…”

The anti-shadow weapon stuttered, “B-but, why?”

“Now, now don’t be so nosey,” Elizabeth smirked as she poked Aigis on the tip of her nose.

“I know that this contract is only temporary, but once it ends… will I be able to see you again?”

Elizabeth stared at her sternly, and simply shook her head, “Once you come to the end of your journey, we must bid each other farewell. Anyways, you cannot expect to overcome an ordeal like this in a single night. Haste makes waste.”

Even if technically the day was repeating itself, the team had to solve the Abyss of Time mystery soon. Aigis knew that there was no other way around it, and if Elizabeth said they wouldn’t be able to meet again then… she supposed that was that. No one could blame her for wanting things differently though, not just then either. Every action had it’s given consequence, and Aigis was beginning to understand how the wheel of fortune could maybe work in her favor that time around.

“You’re right, there’s still lots of unexplainable things going on. I would like to figure it all out, especially about my sister. I still have my doubts, but I know she means well.”

A sly grin escaped the lighter blonde, “Speaking of sisters, I have one of my own. She promised she was going to stop by later, with my master. Either way, please don’t hesitate to come back. I’m sure you still need my help, and your friends need yours. As long as that’s the case, I’m most certain I’ll get to see you around once more.”

“Until then, Elizabeth, thank you,” Aigis looked up at Oberon and Titania, amazingly enough they were still dancing amongst the skies. So enchanting they were…

“I look forward to seeing you again, Aigis. Maybe next time we could share a dance or two? I’ve also been practicing some dances that take place in your world, they’re quite captivating,” Elizabeth twirled around and gave the anti-shadow weapon in front of her a slight curtsy.

“I-I, but I don’t know how to dance…”

The girl in blue smirked deviously, and turned Aigis towards the door leaning on her in the process. What the oblivious blonde hadn’t realized was where Elizabeth’s hands were dangerously reaching for. The sudden contact with the silky material of her ribbon, made Aigis shudder.

“Don’t worry, I’ll teach you. It’s not that hard, and I’m sure you’re a fast learner,” Elizabeth whispered as she softly began to undo the bow at the base of the weapon’s neck.

“Stop. What are you doing? That’s my…”

“--The Papillon Heart, correct? You were touched here once before I believe?…”

Aigis turned to Elizabeth embarrassed but more so upset, “How do you know--”

“No need to get all flustered, it was a simple assumption is all. Although, I do hope one day,” the other Persona user gently caressed the front of the red ribbon, fingering the knot suggestively, “You’ll be able to let others into your heart as you did for him…”

A weird sound came out of Aigis’ mouth, and she knew it was time she left for good. She didn’t care if she hadn’t fused any new Personas, or anything of the sort. The anti-shadow weapon couldn’t stay in the Velvet room any longer, in fear of losing the little bit of dignity she had left. Was that what humans called the art of seduction?

It was all so awkward for her, because Minato never came on so strong. In fact, he was not the type to do so. If anything, most women would come on to him, and Aigis wasn’t sure if she could handle being come on to so lightly.

“Was that the sweet siren’s song of approval? You do know you’re making it much more difficult for me to resist…”

Aigis thought to herself, and she definitely knew there was no form of resisting coming from Elizabeth’s part. She was so overwhelmed, and even more mortified than before. Only Minato was allowed to charm her in that manner, no one else. But alas, he wasn’t around to do so anymore.

“My apologies, I got… carried away,” Elizabeth sighed and stopped altogether.

It took awhile before another word filled the room, but it was Aigis that killed the silence, “Please, don’t start what you can’t finish…”

Her first and only love, will now and always be Minato Arisato, no matter if she couldn’t protect him. But, if she ever opened her heart to someone else again, and they would leave her alone… Aigis didn’t know if she could handle something like that again. It was painful enough as it was. Without another word, she finally left the Velvet room.

As Aigis’ form disappeared through the door, another bright light filled the almost empty room. The master was back, and he had someone along with him. That smirk, Elizabeth knew all too well, and those honey-yellow colored eyes, the same as hers…

“Sister…”

“Good evening, Elizabeth, it’s been quite some time.”

“Yes, it has… I’ve missed you dearly.”

“Likewise, although, I understand you had a favor to ask of me?”

Elizabeth looked over at the closed door once more, and back to Margaret, “We’ll get to that soon enough. We should catch up, and maybe play a game of cards.”

“That’s an excellent idea, don’t you agree Master?”

Igor nodded and looked from one assistant to the next, “I concur, there’s much to discuss.”

“Such as, Master Igor?” Elizabeth arched a brow.

Margaret took it upon herself to respond, “There’s someone else with the same potential as your last guest.”

“I’m quite aware, she just left as a matter of fact,” Elizabeth looked unfazed.

The taller of the two siblings shook her head, “It appears to be someone else entirely dear sister. He has yet to wake to his ability though.”

Elizabeth’s eyes widened inquisitively, “Oh?”

“By the way, I’m not planning on sharing this one,” Margaret finished off as she crossed her arms over her chest.

Igor did a double-take and stared at his other assistant, “Am I missing something here?”

The shorter haired blonde scoffed, “You can have him, besides, I have two for myself. Even if one of them seems to be incapacitated at the moment--- Which brings me to the proposition I had in store for you.”

“Seriously, isn’t incapacitated an understatement?”

Elizabeth glared at her sister, and realized just how much their bickering was far from missed. Regardless, it was about time she spoke up about her plan, “Anyways. I’m going to need for you to take up my position as an elevator attendant. After this mission, I have something else in mind.”

A hand was combed back into wavy blonde hair, and Margaret flinched, “Have you even discussed this with our Master?”

“Don’t worry Margaret, I know how Elizabeth can be. Once she sets her little heart onto something, there’s no stopping her. I wouldn’t oppose her wishes, for I know she has a reason for them, other than her blind curiosity of course,” Igor chuckled and went to sit on his extra velvety love seat.

“Master! That’s just, uncalled for,” Elizabeth blushed all the way up to her ears. Even though she knew very well that her curiosity did get the best of her, ALL the time.

An awkward silence ensued, but Margaret decided to laugh it off. “Fine sister, but in all honesty I’d prefer a nice ride in a comfy limo, than a rusty old elevator any day.”

For a good while the trio chatted, played a Tarot themed card game, and even had time for some tea and crumpets--courtesy of Elizabeth and Alice. As for Aigis she didn’t go back into the Velvet room for some time, and completely forgot she even had the Personas to fuse Odin with. Well, apparently he was going to have to wait, for Aigis was not going to go back into the Velvet room until she knew Igor was well and present during her visit.

But, Aigis wasn’t able to ignore the sudden newfound emotion beginning to form inside her either. Even if she refused to believe that Elizabeth was to blame for it all, it was still there. The fact that she had a new emotion to cling onto was oddly, satisfying. She didn’t feel so empty anymore.

Randomness; I had way too much fun writing Elizabeth... :3

Persona 3 Ryoji/Minato; Killing Loneliness

Tue, 17 Feb 2009 01:23:16 GMT

More A/N: Wee! I'm so proud, I finally post something and full blown smut as well! Ah, I believe I owe it completely to these two wonderful volunteers. *stares at her icon with cartoony hearts floating above her head* Not that they had a say in anything, but I felt obliged to mention them regardless. ;) I love how much I write and never finish or post, it's shameful really. Nonetheless, I hope I get my nerve back. This fag hag is still a big ol' sap, and needed much encouragement. Anyways, further thanks in the dedications portion. :3 I must also get back to writing for the p4 kink meme after this. *squees* I miss getting this excited to write again. It's a wonderful feeling. <3

Title: Killing Loneliness
Pairing: Ryoji/Minato MC ( Persona 3 )
Rating: M for ~~Minato!~~ Mature ;)
Summary: All he asks for is one night, to forget. A chance to still pretend he's actually human. Could Minato grant Ryoji his last request? Angst*gasp*/Romance/and some Comedy thrown for the sake of things. Besides, I cannot write without some comedy thrown in.
Authors Note This is my first attempt in almost four years to write of the naughty variety, so sorry if it's utter crap. I know this piece could actually be way more detailed in the smut department, but I just couldn't do it as such. D: Oh right, and spoilers up to December.
Dedications: Oddly enough I dedicate this piece to my favorite boys. My very own Junpei, as well as Neghiro, and thy Hanged Man. I love you cousiny poo. ;***** They keep me on my toes, and I adore them for it. :3 Even if they're probably barfing at the thought that I dedicated a yaoi fic to them. >.>;;; *cough* I promise to write a yuri/het one in the future so not to fret. ;D
Disclaimer: Lucy is a Fag Hag through and through, but thy characters portrayed in thee smut, thou shalt not hers. Sadly, but unfortunately true.

The days seemed to pass by quicker than Minato had hoped for, considering the circumstances. Everyone was coming around, but there was still a small aura of hesitance in it all. With the new year right around the corner the team shared their opinions around their leader as much as they could. They knew the decision was one for all to decide upon, but no matter what he was the deciding vote. Minato had to think things through, very carefully.

Christmas Eve would’ve probably been more enjoyable if the end of the world wasn’t leering around the corner. Although, things seemed to brighten up a little as Minato remembered he agreed to spend the night with Fuuka. He had gotten the perfect Christmas gift for her too, so it promised to be a very interesting evening.

~~~~~~

The next day approached, and it was finally Christmas day. Sadly, the day drawled on as uneventful as the day before. With no prior engagements or the like, the persona user decided to just go back to the dormitory.

As expected everyone was there discussing gifts they received and gave. It was a pleasant sound to hear laughter in the dorms again; it had become a rarity in the passed couple of months. Even if he knew deep down some of it was forced, everyone was trying their best to have a great time.

Who knew if they would be able to share precious moments together again next Christmas… They had to make this one count.

“Oh Minato-kun, I baked some gingerbread men, would you like some? I promise you’ll like them,” Fuuka smiled confidently as she extended the tray of cookies towards him.

The blue-haired teen nodded as he took one, “Of course, Fuuka.”

She blushed slightly, “Thank you.” She was tempted to ask in her meekly tone, if they were any good, but she was sure of her skills that time around. It was all thanks to the person right in front of her. He was indeed one of a kind, and she didn’t know what any of them would do without their team leader.

“They’re delicious, Fuuka, as expected. You’ve gotten really good,” Minato smiled a genuine smile that made the girl blush further.

“Oh! Thank you, you don’t know how much those words mean to me.” Fuuka returned the smile once more, but then it soon faded. A thought came to her, and she looked away from the boy’s glance.

Minato continued to look at her pensively, “Is there something on your mind?”

She nodded in agreement as she looked back up, “I just can’t help but wonder what Ryoji-kun is doing… Is he alone on Christmas? Or maybe he’s spending time with a special someone? I just don’t want to think he’s spending his time alone and miserable!”

Minato noticed her hands shaking, and placed a hand on her shoulder. It was amazing how Fuuka always worried for all those around her, even if they were to bring the inevitable Fall. She was as kind-hearted as the day he had met her, and that’s why everyone cherished her greatly.

A familiar voice was heard nearby, as the culprit took about three gingerbread men cookies from the tray Fuuka was so delicately holding. An arm was placed around her shoulder, also grazing Minato’s hand slightly.

“Ah come on Fuuka, knowing Ryoji he’d be spending his last Christmas with any number of pretty ladies! That little black book of his is totally not just for show!” Junpei grinned wide as he stuffed his mouth with one of the cookies.

Now Fuuka was just plain ol’ embarrassed, “I, uh, well as long as he’s enjoying himself…”

Junpei winked, “Oh, Fuuka, you don’t know the half of it. I’m sure he’s way into-- Ow!”

“Dammit Stupei, you’re such a perv,” Yukari rolled her eyes after bonking Junpei over the head.

“Ah, didn’t know you were standing there…”

“Whatever. Anyways, don’t worry so much Fuuka. I’m sure Junpei’s right to a certain extent,” Yukari gave Fuuka a small squeeze at the small of her back, making the other girl squeak.

Junpei’s eyes widened and pointed an accusing finger in Yukari‘s direction, “Now that’s just wrong! You’re doing that on purpose!”

“Doing what? Oh please Junpei, think before you speak.”

“Admit it, Yuka-tan, you’re just as bad as me,” Junpei wriggled his eyebrows, but not before receiving another one of Yukari’s infamous foot stomps.

Everyone else in the dormitory chuckled, but Minato had stopped to think over the words that Fuuka expressed with such vigor. She did indeed have a point, and now he couldn’t stop thinking about it.

What was Ryoji up to? For the boy that was once a part of him, Minato hoped with all his might for his safety.

~~~~~~

The darker blue haired member of S.E.E.S decided to call it a night, since there wasn’t much to do anyway. The Christmas celebration only went so far, and the rest of the members followed suit.

Unfortunately calling it a night was not such an easy feat, because Minato continued to toss and turn in bed. He thought about dedicating some time to studying, but he felt that he had about studied enough the passed couple of weeks. It was now time to rest from exams, and attempt to enjoy the winter break.

The minutes continued to go by, and every single sound in the dorm was intensified from his lack of sleep.

Every foot step to every door closing shut, Minato heard it all. It was quite annoying, and making him feel even more uneasy. Although, what put the icing on the proverbial cake was the tapping at the window. He ignored it assuming it was only the wind, and continued to attempt getting some sleep.

It wasn’t working.

Tap, tap, tap.

That was it. Minato sat up on his bed, with the beginning of a headache forming, and that’s when he realized what was making the noise.

A solemn smile made it’s way towards him, and instantly he shot out of bed. It was… But how?

Minato could see the person behind the window move their mouth. Yes, the boy seemed to be skilled at lip-reading as well.

“May I come in?”

Minato rubbed his eyes with his pajama shirt sleeve, and blinked a couple of times to make sure he was fully awake. Then again, he sure as hell didn’t feel as if he were sleeping. Oh the irony of it all.

At least he knew he was all right. He made his way to his window, and opened it up.

“Thank you. It was getting a bit chilly outside.”

“How long were you waiting there?”

There was that faded smile once more, “It doesn’t matter. I’m just glad you saw me this time-- I mean, wait! It’s not what you think!”

The other boy smirked, but for Ryoji’s sake he let it slide. At least for now. “We were all talking about you earlier.”

Ryoji played with the edge of his suspenders nervously after setting foot into the room, “Really?”

“Yeah, we’ve been worried about you. After you gave us the news, you disappeared. So, it’s natural we worry a little.”

A bitter chuckle filled the room, “I’m surprised in all honesty. I basically told you guys you’re all going to die, no matter what you do, and you’re still concerned for me?”

“Ryoji…”

“Please, I’m a waste of your generosity,” Ryoji looked grim, and didn’t even understand why he was still standing in the room he used to visit so often once before. The one place he knew he could go to, and chat with him. To know he would always be there for Ryoji, a true friend.

“There must be a reason you came here before New Year’s, right? Is there something else you needed to tell us about Nyx?” Minato would love to comfort Ryoji, but there was little of ways to comfort an entity known as Death.

Ryoji shook his head, “No. I told you all I had to for the moment. There’s no stopping her. That’s all there is to it.”

“I see.”

“Have you already made your decision?”

“Yes, and I believe everyone else has as well.”

“Then would you…?”

“-In case, let’s wait for New Year’s. That’s what we agreed on after all.”

The darker haired teen smirked, “Right, indeed it was.”

The room got quiet real quickly, and Minato was beginning to feel quite awkward once more. It hurt to see someone looking so miserable; if only what Junpei had suggested was true.

To break the silence he nonchalantly reached into Ryoji’s pockets, attempting to retrieve said little black book of his. Unfortunately, he pulled his hand back with nothing to show for it, maybe except a beet red Ryoji.

“Wha-!? Whoa, what the?! Hey, what were you trying…?”

Minato shrugged, “I just wanted to take a peek at that infamous little black book of yours. Although, I see you didn’t bring it, why is that?”

“I have no use for it anymore, naturally,” Ryoji said as he pulled his bright yellow muffler slightly over his reddening face.

“Ah, that’s a first. When has Ryoji Mochizuki ever taken time off dating girls? And here I thought you were getting your ass laid tonight or something. Instead, you were freezing outside my window.”

Ryoji blushed even more so, “Well, you have no shame do you? I didn’t see you as the teasing type, Minato.” He walked and made his way over to his bed. A sense of nostalgia made it’s presence eminent.

“Remember when we would have our little chats here? Of course, I wasn’t in this form then, nor did I use this name. Heh.”

Minato sat next to his friend and nodded, “Yes.”

“If only… I wish, we could’ve had more time together. I lived inside you for ten years, yet, that didn’t seem enough for me. I’ve had so much fun with everyone, and I had to go and ruin everything. It’s all my fault, and I have no way of stopping it all. I’m such a horrible person--- But wait, that’s right, I’m not even a person am I? That just leaves horrible… I’m just horrible, a horrible, horrible…”

“Stop it, Ryoji,” Familiar hands cupped either side of his face, and grayish eyes bore into pale blue ones.

Tears were welling up in Ryoji’s eyes, tears he wasn’t even aware existed within him. He didn’t know he was actually capable of crying. Then again, he was in his human form. Yes, the form that he gave him. He did have something to be thankful for after all.

“Thank you, Minato-san,” He felt the tears rolling down his cheeks. For all the testosterone filled teenage hormone rampages he had earlier on in the year, he sure was acting like a complete queer right about now.

“What for?” The other boy asked quizzically.

“For giving me the chance to experience emotions, it is the greatest gift I could have ever received. It’s all thanks to you. I now know what it’s like, to be, human. I felt so lonely before I met you.”

It was Minato’s turn to blush, because all that Ryoji had finished saying was quite embarrassing. But, he was still very glad to hear those words coming out of his mouth. Regardless of all they’ve gone through over the passed year, Ryoji still felt he had something to be grateful for.

If things could only be different…

“Do you think that, for just one night, we could forget about everything that’s happening around us? Could we pretend, everything’s all right? About what I really am…”

Before Ryoji had the chance to spew out anything else, Minato took it upon himself to shut him up. He closed the gap between them, and crushed his lips against his other half.

The light blue eyes widened at the realization of whose lips were touching his own, but he didn’t pull back. Ryoji’s features softened as he explored a foreign, yet still oddly familiar part of Minato.

Sweet, yes, Minato tasted sweet. Almost like, pineapples… What the? Pineapples? Ryoji pulled away at that moment to catch his breath, “W-Why… do you… taste of… pineapples?”

“Huh? Oh… That…” Minato thought about it for a second, and remembered a scene that took place earlier that day. Without realizing it, a flashback was forming in the not so far off distance of his mind.

~~~~~~~

During winter, Minato’s lips were very sensitive to the weather, and easily chapped. It was incredibly annoying, especially since he had a habit of licking his lips, constantly. He had spotted Yukari, and called out to her, “Hey! Yukari-chan, do you happen to have some lip balm?”

The brunette looked back and shook her head, “Sorry, but I don’t have any on me. Maybe Fuuka or Mitsuru have some? Either way, gotta go, Archery club has a meeting.”

“On Christmas?”

“Yeah. It’s a secret Santa thing. Well, see ya!” Yukari waved goodbye, and went her way.

Suddenly Minato felt a hand on his shoulder, and jumped in surprise. When he looked back he noticed it was only Akihiko-senpai.

“Sorry if I startled you, but I couldn’t help but overhear. Do you still need lip balm?”

The other boy nodded in agreement.

“Good, I’ve got some right here,” Akihiko pulled out from his pant pocket a yellow chapstick with pineapple decorations all over.

Minato took it, and couldn’t help but arch a brow at his senpai’s interesting choice of… “Uh, Senpai, why the pineapples?”

“Well, why not? I like the fruit, especially tropical ones. So there’s really nothing to explain,” If it were any one else Akihiko was sure to feel a tinge of embarrassment, but Minato was an understanding kind of guy.

“So… you like fruits eh, Akihiko-senpai?” Asked the one and only Junpei Iori of class 2-F.

Which then of course lead to guys such as Iori, who far from excelled in the understanding of anything department. But Akihiko had to admit, it did come off a little odd to have pineapple flavored lip balm in the first place. Ah, to hell with it.

~~~~~~

“Um, it was all there was, and my lips were chapped,” Minato put as simply as he could.

Ryoji couldn’t stifle a snort, and actually laughed for the first time in what seemed like forever. That alone made Minato smile a dopey kind of smile, which was rare in itself.

“It’s nice to see you laugh again. I’ve always found it rather contagious.”

“It’d be nice to be able to laugh like this forever really. I’d rather be completely oblivious to the truth sometimes. The truth hurts too much,” Ryoji looked down once more. How much longer would he be able to enjoy his time with him? At that particular moment he felt like a modern Cinderella waiting for the clock to strike midnight, the dark hour…

But if he could forget for just a little while, and spend that time without a care in the world…

He passed a finger slowly over his lip, “I can’t believe I kissed a dude. Seriously, I love girls, but you’re different. You’d be the only exception, in fact, you are.”

A feeling of anxiousness was forming in the pit of Minato’s stomach, which he found unusual. It was usually the other way around. The order of events were always to woo the girl, and let themselves be wooed. It was always the same pattern, but it was incredibly different with Ryoji. Although, there was indeed a major difference.

They shared a bond different from everyone else. They were once, one. The blue-haired teen was starting to finally realize how deep that said bond really was.

“Please, make me forget… Kill that loneliness that lies deep inside me…”

With those words Minato couldn’t hold back anymore, because he too once knew of that loneliness all too well. Ten years ago when he had no one, there was still one being there for him.

It was Ryoji’s turn to take the initiative that time around, and he softly pushed Minato back onto the bed. A gasp escaped him, and that only encouraged Ryoji further. He then crawled on top of the Persona user, whispering into his ear gently, “Do you really want this? Or, would you rather, stop?”

Minato shivered slightly at the tickle of the other’s words, “I’ll do whatever it takes for you to feel anything other than sorrow. Even if salvation may seem to be ions away… I want to know that whatever memories you do keep with you, that they’ll be fond ones. Or, is that too much wishful thinking from my part?”

“It doesn’t matter,” Ryoji nipped at his earlobe as he straddled the boy underneath him. “But you seem to have forgotten something…”

Gray eyes shut slightly as the one with infinite possibilities blushed a deep crimson, “And, what is that?”

“As I’ve mentioned before, you’re the one person I could never forget. No matter what, Minato-kun. You’ll always be here,” Ryoji took hold of one of Minato’s hands and placed it over his chest. For someone that wasn’t even supposed to be human, there was still a faint heartbeat.

“Ryoji,” Minato didn’t know what else to say, if his face would turn any more shades of red he’d be a tomato. With his hand still over Ryoji’s chest, he went to kiss him again. It was a deeper kiss than the last, and much more heated. The exploration of Tartarus couldn’t compare to the current ongoing exploration. That’s right, Minato’s so out of it he must think up of the cheesiest comparisons known to man.

It was obvious they were both very nervous. Sure, they had prior experience with girls, and they were sure it wouldn’t be any different with a guy--disregarding the more than obvious-- but they still felt awkward. There was so much fumbling it was becoming ridiculous. In their desperation to undress one another, they delayed any further action.

They both chuckled it off, and attempted to take it slow.

The scarf was the first thing to go, as Minato slowly undid it from around Ryoji’s neck. He received a shiver in response at the sudden exposed skin. If he had been a vampire, there would be no doubt about it that Ryoji would’ve been his first victim. His skin glowed in the moonlight, and it made him even more attractive.

“Did I ever tell you how sexy I find suspenders to be?” Minato purred as he began to undo them as well.

Ryoji realized something. Was he going to end up stark naked first? Well, he was not going to let that happen. Although, this was certainly a side of Minato he never thought existed, not even with all the girls he dated. It was seriously turning him on.

Once the suspenders slipped off, Minato began to untuck the stunned boy’s shirt. It amused him far greater to see that expression on Ryoji’s face, it was so sincere and had nothing to hide. “What? Are you at a loss for words?”

“I… What happened to the nervousness from before? I mean, I’m still nervous,” Ryoji intertwined his hands with the ones that were playing with the buttons of his dress shirt.

Another devious smirk flashed in his direction as Minato basically pounced at Ryoji’s neck. He slowly licked up his jaw line, stopping when he heard a quiet moan. When Minato saw those once light blue eyes filled with utter lust, he felt entranced by them.

The buttons all finally became undone, and revealed the palest of skin. It was milky white in comparison to Minato’s own. To think that it was he who gave Ryoji that body, from creamy white skin to that distinct beauty mark. It amazed him how much he grew more fond of it with every time Pharos visited. He should’ve known from the start, the first time he had met Ryoji.

Small delicate kisses were placed upon each inch of bare chest, and Ryoji shuddered each time.

“If… you continue to tease me as so… I don’t think I’m going to make it through the foreplay…”

“Oh, you’ll make it,” Minato got rid of the belt, and unzipped Ryoji’s pants next. The fact that he was taking everything agonizingly slow, only made the darker haired teen’s anticipation grow ten times fold. He groped the more than visible bulge roughly, and Ryoji bit into his lip without remorse.

“Nngh,” Ryoji knew he broke skin, and could taste the metal tang of blood in his mouth. Minato noticed this immediately, and passed a finger over the stray blood on Ryoji’s swollen bottom lip. He stuck that same finger into his own mouth, savoring the unique flavor.

The Persona user’s tongue dangerously poked out from the side of his mouth, and freed the other boy’s aching erection.

Oh all things holy, Ryoji was unaware of what Minato was trying to do--other than drive him absolutely and utterly insane. The demeanor of his actions, it’s as if he were doing everything on purpose for that reason. He groaned as he grabbed hold of a chunk of Minato’s hair, and brought his face to his throbbing member.

Minato looked up at Ryoji a little surprised at the bold move. It was about time. He was already jumping to the assumption that he was the only one that wanted anything to happen.

None of them exchanged any words, except an awkward silence. But, it was Minato’s job to make Ryoji forget about all that was tormenting him. The same tongue that teased Death incarnate just minutes prior was now licking him up, and doing deliciously naughty things. He never thought Minato could use his tongue for such.

There was a hungry devious look in Ryoji’s eyes, and it made Minato’s anticipation grow even more. To know every single interest to flaw about a person you care for deeply, makes spending time with them all the more special. To see that expression adorning his face, made Minato weak all over his body.

Both of Minato’s hands wrapped around Ryoji’s cock greedily, taking him into his mouth. Ryoji felt what seemed like a static shock go up his torso, to his throat eliciting a moan of approval.

“Oh God, Minato,” Ryoji tried his best not to thrust forward. His hands grabbed random locks of Minato’s hair, so soft it was.

Minato hummed almost playfully, as his hand began to make it’s way down into his own pajama pants. If he didn’t do something about his own little problem soon, it could pose some difficulties.

As lust driven as Ryoji was, he wanted to take action as well. “Stop.”

That brought Minato back to Earth, and he stopped sucking all together. Did Ryoji change his mind? Was he going to tell him how disgusting all they were doing was? When did Minato become so self-conscious? He never realized how much he was in need of that feeling. To feel that something stir inside him, to know they’d do anything to get that person’s attention.

Devotion.

He cared for all his friends, but Ryoji was different from them. He couldn’t stress that fact enough.

“I want you to feel good too,” Ryoji smiled as their fight for dominance continued. He slowly slid off the boy’s pajama pants, and wondered why they had stayed on so long.

Minato shivered from the newfound draft, but soon found himself being as loud as Ryoji had been. After coating his fingers with his own saliva, Ryoji inserted a single digit into him.

Arms were wrapped around Ryoji’s neck fervently, and Minato bit down onto his shoulder. Another finger was then inserted as Minato continued to writhe in both pain and pleasure. He wasn’t sure which feeling was more evident, but he could care less as long as he had Ryoji to hold onto.

The flushed cheeks, the inevitable erotic panting, how tightly Minato was holding on, it was almost too much for Ryoji. As soon as Minato began to thrust forward, he knew he was more than ready.

“Time for the main course,” Ryoji said with a devilish smirk plastered on his face, sweat dripping slightly from his brow.

Blue hair conveniently fell upon Minato’s practically crimson hued face, “Must you say it… like that?”

A simple nod sufficed as Ryoji retrieved his fingers, and began to enter Minato slowly. It all felt so surreal. He couldn’t understand how they both got into such positions. There might’ve been a glance in class from time to time, but Ryoji never in his wildest dreams… His brain wasn’t processing much else once he was finally inside him. The tightness and heat was enough to send him over the edge at that very moment.

The foreign sensation made Minato squirm and spout out unintelligible gibberish. It only reassured Ryoji further, and continue to thrust into him. He used one hand to pump Minato’s neglected erection, and the other to bring him closer to himself for another kiss.

All types of noises were heard across the room; they just hoped it wouldn’t wake up anyone. It would be very embarrassing, and hard to explain to all in the dorms what Death was doing in Minato’s room. Fucking Minato senseless would be far from the appropriate answer. Regardless of it all, Minato was far from gone and didn’t have a care in the world at that particular point in time. He was to make it top priority, afterwards.

“Are… you okay?” Ryoji asked as he realized he hadn’t even bothered to ask. No one could blame him really.

Minato in response wrapped his legs around Ryoji’s waist, and began to smother his neck with anything he could muster. His flawless skin, Minato wanted to leave marks all over it, before he would lose his chance completely. Even if Nyx was going to end up taking his Ryoji away, right now, he was no one else’s but his. As long as he was in his human form, he was Minato’s property. A tingle went down his spine at the arrogant thought.

His, and only his.

The sensation was almost too much for Ryoji as Minato pulled himself closer, if it were even possible. “Oh, ugh, Minato… God. You caught me… by surprise,” Ryoji smirked as best he could.

“Stay with me, please,” The pleading look of desperation in Minato’s eyes only reminded Ryoji that this wasn’t meant to last forever.

He was so close, and he knew Minato was as well. Why did it all have to end that way? Light blue eyes were fixed into the darker grayish blue ones, “As long as you hold me dear to you… I’ll… always be with you.”

Minato wasn’t sure how he suddenly started to say such--for lack of a better word--estrogen-ridden things. He sounded like a girl, losing her virginity, and afraid of having that person disappear from the face of the planet soon after--which all was close enough. Afraid that it would be the only time they would embrace one another, and that would be that. He knew this all, and yet had hoped for another outcome. What a fool he was…

When the other boy didn’t respond, Ryoji questioned his choice of words. Those once passionate eyes had lost that glimmer, and it worried him greatly. They were both at their peak, but Minato had gotten too quiet. Ryoji in a desperate attempt for a response, forced himself onto him almost violently. It was just enough to rouse some sort of emotion back into him.

“Agh, I can’t hold-- anymore,” Minato’s eyes shut closed. His head was thrown back, as he felt himself reach his climax. He looked away from Ryoji’s glance, feeling a little shameful.

Ryoji took his soiled hand bringing it to his lips, and passed his tongue slightly over the dripping juices.

Once Minato saw what he was doing he practically squeaked, “W-what are you doing?! That’s just--”

“But, it’s your taste… how can I-”

Minato was so embarrassed, if he weren’t still technically connected to Ryoji, he would- Oh, that’s right! Ryoji still hasn’t… This only made matters more awkward. He could feel the twitching inside him, and he bit his lip almost anxiously. Before Ryoji could actually continue the blasphemy he was currently saying, he cut him off, “Just finish already.”

The pace began to pick up again, “Are you so eager for us to, finish?”

Seriously, Minato had to wonder where all the shy and coy stuff from before had gone to. But then again, the above accusation would apply to him as well. He couldn’t believe half the things he did or said. It was pretty embarrassing to admit, but he felt really damn good for the most part. Correction, everything was damn good.

Minato answered Ryoji in the best way he thought of. He smiled and kissed him, but not in a heated frenzy as before. No, this kiss was more warm, friendly, the kind that was always open to possibilities. There was a sense of ‘there will be more where that came from’ to it. The Persona user was sure of it.

Unlike any of the previous kisses, that one sparked a dormant flame within Ryoji. It somehow gave him a feeling of, hope. For Death incarnate to feel hope was a miracle in itself.

A heated moan followed the kiss, and Ryoji continued the in and out motions. In between hasty breaths and kisses he whispered best he could, words that only felt right said to the person in front of him, “I… love you.”

His vision went white as he collapsed onto his other half, that he cared for dearly. Only an oof was heard across the room, before the both closed their eyes and fell into a deep slumber.

~~~~~~~

Morning came and Minato opened his eyes, the sun was shining as bright as ever. He felt around his bed, and realized there was no one there. Could it all have been a dream? As he looked at himself he noticed his lack of clothing; so the latter assumption was a negative.

But where did he go?

Minato had no time to even think anything through as he heard a knock at the door. He mentally panicked at his disheveled hair, soiled sheets, naked self… This was bad, real bad.

“May I come in?”

The voice sounded all too familiar. It was definitely Mitsuru-senpai’s voice. Ah crap. Minato wasn’t quite sure if to pretend he was still sleeping, but that would probably not work anyway. A muffled “I’ll be right there” reassured the redhead, as he attempted to put his pajamas back on while untangling himself from the evil soiled bed sheets.

What happened next had Minato’s eyes go wide, as he stared helplessly at the now opened room door. Of all days Mitsuru decides to be less cordial, she had to choose today.

Mitsuru looked as stern as always when it came to something of importance. She nodded as she began to speak, not noticing a half naked Minato on the horizon, “I just wanted to ask, if everything was all right. A good amount of us heard various noises last night, and they were coming from your room. We were all concerned, but I see-- Oh my!”

There it was, the surprised gasp of utter obliviousness. It had taken her awhile to notice anything, and it had made Minato feel less threatened. Alas, the slight relief only lasted so long.

Mitsuru being Mitsuru looked away, turning a little pink in the process, “Forgive me if I have interrupted any extracurricular activities you’ve been bestowed upon. At least I could inform the rest of the team that you’re all right. Um, well, carry on.”

As embarrassed as ever, the President of the Student Council slammed the door behind her. That was almost as mortifying as the time she had called Officer Kurosawa, due to Iori’s disaster of a room. She really needed to take serious lessons in being a regular ol’ teenager. Maybe Takeba could spare her a couple of lessons, or even Iori…

Junpei was coming out of his room as he saw Mitsuru-senpai pass by. He waved in her direction, but was surprisingly thoroughly ignored. How rude! He shrugged it off, and decided to stop by his buddy’s room before going downstairs. Knowing Junpei he was never the type to knock, much less when it was another guy’s room, so he just opened Minato’s door.

Big mistake.

The junior was immediately blinded by a flash of, well, uncharted territory that should have never been crossed. The kind that would eventually leave you scarred for life, and not being able to see your buddy the same way ever again. The seen cannot be unseen, as Junpei’s ‘Believe it Or Don’t’ would’ve emphasized on.

Minato had finally gotten himself untangled, and at the moment Junpei barged in he was about to put his pajama bottoms back on. They both shared a single glance, and Junpei slammed the door louder than the previous intruder.

Lesson of the day for one Junpei Iori, always remember to knock on someone else’s door. Especially if it’s in the boy’s dormitories. For girls, one knock should suffice, if not completely decent, the second year should not be held accountable for anything he did see. As mentioned before, the seen cannot be unseen. That rule should certainly apply to the ladies as well. So there. Ah, yes Junpei was starting to feel a tad bit better.

As luck would have it, on his way down the hall he encountered Yukari with Koromaru by her side. What made him do a double take was the fact that she was wearing… a maid’s uniform? Oh sweetness, this made seeing his best bud’s ass much less painful on his poor eyes. Even though, he had a nice one, for a guy-- Okay just no, he did not just think that.

“Um, Junpei, stop staring it’s creepy.”

“Yuka-tan! Why the outfit? I thought you hated wearing it. I’m starting to think otherwise, seeing as you even wear it in battle from time to time,” Junpei said as he scratched his chin pensively.

Yukari scowled, “Hey! First of all, it was for a bet. And secondly, it’s not my fault our leader makes me wear it from time to time. Who knows what you’d make us wear if you had been appointed leader.”

“Hey, hey, hey! I resent that. I’d only make you girls wear--”

“Ugh, just shut up Stupei, I don’t wanna hear it. Besides, I’ve got laundry duty today since Aigis is still being repaired.”

“Ooh, I must get all my dirty underwear and stinky gym socks ready for ya!” Junpei teased as he went to go do just that.

Yukari seriously wanted to cry from frustration. At least Minato was nothing like Junpei. In fact, she was sure he wouldn’t give her outfit a second look. She looked down at Koromaru and smiled, “Let’s go boy, we have lots of chores to get done.”

The dog whimpered and thought to himself what he had done to deserve laundry duty as well. Yukari ignored his pleas, and knocked at Minato’s door.

“Hey! I’ve come to collect your dirty laundry! Is it okay to come in?”

Thankfully, that time around it was. Minato was dressed, and getting ready to go bathe. He practically tore off the dirty sheets, and gathered all the laundry in the hamper.

“Yeah, come in.”

Yukari smiled and went straight for the clothes basket. She knew she could count on Minato to make the ordeal as pleasant as possible. Well, as pleasant as doing laundry could possibly get.

Koromaru barked his approval and semi-pounced on Minato. He pet him lovingly in return, which made the dog’s tail wag even faster. The maid uniform was something he noticed from the moment Yukari walked in, but he assumed Junpei had already given his share of commentary.

The silence was broken as Yukari looked over at Minato with slight concern, “Hey, um, sorry to bring this up but, Mitsuru-senpai and I heard some noises last night. Is everything okay? I wouldn’t want something to happen to you, you know? We almost woke Fuuka to check things with Juno, but we decided against it. Besides, I’m sure you can handle a threat by yourself. You’re our leader after all.”

Minato couldn’t help but blush. It wasn’t for Yukari’s words though; it was the fact that everyone and their Persona heard what him and Ryoji were doing last night. Thankfully, she thought it was due to her words of encouragement.

“Well, I better get going. Lots of chores and such,” Another smile graced her face when she set her eyes on a note on Minato’s desk. Without giving it much thought, she took the paper and handed to Minato. All she could take in from that one quick glimpse was the name signed at the bottom.

She didn’t say another word as she left, but the name still lingered in her head.

Minato still inside skimmed the note, since he had a pretty good idea from who it was from. He sighed before finally exiting the room as well to take a thorough bath, even if in all honesty he would’ve much preferred to leave any traces of Ryoji on him.

The piece of paper slid off the desk when the door shut closed for the last time that morning.

Every single minute was crucial, and Minato had to make sure each minute--every second-- was spent finding a way to keep his promise. He was going to embrace Ryoji again, again, and again if permitted. No one, not even the Fall itself was going to take him away. He wasn’t going to be alone again, Minato Arisato wasn’t going to allow it.

~~~~~~~~

I’ll see you again on New Year’s. Remember, no matter what, I’ll always be with you. That’s what friends are for. That’s the promise we made, and I whole heartily intend to keep it.
Ryoji

~~~~~

Nailed to the cross, together
As solitude begs us to stay
Disappear in the lie forever
And denounce the power of death over our souls and secret words are said to start a war

With the venomous kiss you gave me
I'm killing loneliness (Killing loneliness)
With the warmth of your arms you saved me,
Oh, I'm killing loneliness with you
I'm killing loneliness that turned my heart into a tomb
I'm killing loneliness
- H.I.M, Killing Loneliness ~~duh~~

Even more A/N: For everyone that read my craptastic fic, thank you! After replaying the game, I just had to do something about that feeling. They're such a tragic pairing, and I wanted to contribute to this wonderful fandom, hopefully I did a decent job. Unfortunately, it's so rare to find a fic for this pairing, especially now that P4 came out. Honestly, I'm not complaining but... I just want my Ryoji/Minato fix. D: Hmm, if there's anything else I need to add, I'll do so later. I'm terribly hungry, and I cooked food AGES ago. Oh right, I should post this in communities too. Hmm...

Some showed the faith and some showed none

Thu, 30 Aug 2007 17:57:34 GMT

I'm not dead, never!!! So I've decided to keep a log of my current works in progress. Or at least the ones I haven't abandoned temporarily. D: So these will most likely be posted in the month of September, or at least I hope. :D

Sounds a bit boring eh? Boy, are you ever wrong. Girls are such interesting individuals, I should know I am one. ;) I've been wanting to write a standalone basically based on all my fave Nomura girls. It's supposed to take place before Raspberry Swirl, but once again you don't have to have read it to know what's going on. That's kinda why I love writing for that AU world.

As always, Kairi doesn't think much of boys since they're immature twats. Although, she does have herself a boyfriend. A little hypocritical though, but Kairi hardly thinks of Demyx as a dude anyway. :| I feel bad for the blond. So during lunch she tries to convince her best friend Selphie that boys are good for nothing. To prove so she is putting together a meeting a.k.a Slumber party '07 ( strictly penis free ), to discuss these ever so important matters with the girl's from Destiny Islands.

The girl's will all take an oath and swear to complete secrecy. ~~How lame.~~ Everyone thinks that Kairi has finally gone completely bonkers, but the redhead insists. To shut her up they all do so, and then the slumber party activities will at last commence. ;)....

Yes, it's so cracky it hurts, but I can't help myself. Writing girl's gossiping is sadly one of my favorite things. But now what happens when one overly nosy boy decides to call upon the power of ~~the keyblade~~ ~~the penis---omigosh this reminds me of a manga I read that involved a penis shrine o.o;~~... the rest of his testosterone filled comrades! :o! Oh yeah... two could play at that game... We'll just see what these ridiculous antics will leave both parties at in the end. *insert X-Files theme song here*

The Destiny Islands trio seem to be... well... rained in? Okay no, that makes absolutely no sense. O.o; Sora, ~~Donald~~ Riku, and ~~Goofy~~ Kairi have nothing to do, and are bored at Sora's place watching television. In the midst of the complete and utter boredom Sora falls into deep slumber... so deep he finds himself dwelling in the world of T.VLand!!! AGH!!! But the nightmare doesn't end there, oh no.

*door slam*

SOORRRAAAA I'M HOOMMMEEEE!♥

Not only has the boy noticed he's become colorblind, but he's wearing a frilly-esque apron! OH NOES! :O What will Sora ever do? Being married to Riku? Stuck inside an old black and white television show, and in a dress?!?! Personally I think it might be a little too much for our little keyblade bearer. :x

In another far off dream there is the sounds of a cackling Kairi in the distance. Ah, sweet dreams are made of this. Who am I to disagree? ;)

Yes, I'm a loser... but this fag hag can't help herself sometimes. Hopefully I will have them posted soon. I do also hope some will look forward to it.♥

Until then loves!

The Dolphin's Cry; Bonus: Simple - 20_heartbeats

Tue, 29 May 2007 19:37:22 GMT

Title: The Dolphin's Cry
Pairing: None, but it's Demyx and Ariel friendly.
Rating: PG
Summary: Demyx is not one to feel sorry for himself, but there are times when the strongest of will need some time to rethink things. He doubts that he'll ever be whole again, but Ariel says otherwise.
Authors Note: Bonus prompt: Simple, for the 20_heartbeats challenge community. This is the first of my Demy challenges, hope you guys like this one.♥ It starts off in a rather serious note, then the inner comedian in me couldn't keep out of the writing process so it's kinda cracky towards the end. Also forgive the lame Fantastic Four reference, it was inevitable I tell ya. D:
Disclaimer: This Fag Hag is very sad to inform you all that... none of these wonderful worlds of magic and fantasy belong to her. *sniffle*

Another mission. Another forsaken mission he would much rather do without. Whenever Demyx was sent to do something for the organization, he simply dreaded it. They wouldn’t ever send him on easy-going missions either… There were rare times when the sitarist had enough, and wanted to take a slight break from his surroundings. Today was one of those days.

Even without a heart, he knew he somewhat cared for his colleagues. It was the constant disagreements, and battle for superiority that got to him every time. Demyx didn’t care about those things, never did. It simply annoyed him. Everyone usually minded their own business, for the exception of Axel, but that was inevitable.

As Demyx was about to teleport to a less dreary environment, the redhead grabbed onto his arm. “Where do you think you’re going?”

Demyx squeaked and tried to free himself from his grip, “Axel! Me? I’m not going anywhere in particular, why do you ask?”

“Yeah sure, I know you too well Dem,” Axel’s grip tightened.

A chuckle escaped the blond’s lips, “I won’t hesitate to summon my water clones on you. Now please, let go. I have things to do.”

Axel was already very familiar with Demyx’s empty threats, but he sensed there was something bothering him. He saw it clearly in those bluish-green eyes of his, “Water clones huh? Ooh I’m shaking in my boots. Listen, Xigbar wanted me to tell you—”

“—I don’t want to hear anymore of what Xigbar has to say, or what Xemnas wants me to do next, or having Larxene and Marluxia tormenting me everyday that if I don’t shape up I’m not going to survive here much longer!” The blond huffed and puffed, realizing he had said quite a mouthful. He always kept his cool, and in essence Axel hadn’t done much of anything to upset him. Before the words sank in too deep into his head, Demyx walked through the dark portal he had called forth.

Many blinks of confusion later, Axel scoffed, “Okay, something is definitely wrong with him.” He shrugged soon after, and decided to go look for Roxas. If he was lucky, maybe the shorter blond— unlike Demyx — wouldn’t throw the hissy-fit of the century.

------

A somewhat content sigh left Demyx, as he took in the beautiful oceanic view he had from where he was sitting. There he was on his usual rock, playing with the sand near Prince Eric’s castle and waiting. Demyx never had to worry about his friend not appearing when he wanted her to. All he needed to do was play his sitar, and Ariel would be able to hear his music from a mile away. He vaguely remembered what anticipation or happiness felt like, but the bit he did served him well. If he had a heart he knew he very much anticipated Ariel’s visit.

The sun was already setting, and he knew that it wouldn’t give him much time to spend with her. He would’ve made it earlier if it hadn’t been for a certain flurry of dancing flames. He looked down as he stopped playing with the sand, “I should really apologize to him later. Not that it would make a difference…”

His sitar suddenly appeared in an array of light and bubbles. As soon as he sat down by the shore, the sitar was carefully placed between his left foot and right knee. The little melody that was being played sounded oddly familiar to the Nobody, but ‘til that day he couldn’t recall where it was from.

Demyx’s fingers danced across the instrument, plucking the appropriate string for each note. Closing his eyes he began to hum to the tune. Right on cue, after a few minutes of playing there she was swimming towards him. The blond didn’t pay any mind, as he continued to let the music flow out of him.

She didn’t dare interrupt his playing, but instead carried on listening to it intently. It was indeed very beautiful, and she was practically mesmerized.

When he noticed her dreamy gaze upon him, Demyx almost dropped his sitar altogether, “Ariel! You came!”

The pretty mermaid swam onto the shore, and smiled sweetly, “Of course I would Demy. I was actually worried about you, a little.”

Demyx looked back at her puzzled, “Huh? Worried, why?”

“Yes, worried. Your music is as enchanting as ever, but I do sense a bit of sadness in it. You know? That’s why I felt that something was troubling you. The way you play, you put your all into it.”

The sitar disappeared as quick as it had made it’s appearance. Demyx looked away from Ariel, because he couldn’t understand how a mermaid, of all things, knew him so well.

“Now, don’t give me the silent treatment! I just know that you’re not usually this troubled, no matter what situation you’re in. So naturally it’s going to worry me.”

Demyx smiled sincerely and finally looked at her, “Thanks Ariel, it’s just… Why do you care so much?”

She stayed silent for a couple of seconds, obviously thinking of how to respond to him. It was somewhat difficult to explain to him why she cared so much, but she knew she did. “Do you remember the first time we met?”

Wonderful, the girl avoided the question. That didn’t seem like a good sign, but nonetheless the blond nodded.

“Well, do you recall what you had asked me?”

When realization sunk in Demyx blushed bright red, “Yes, I do. I asked if I-I… Er. This is embarrassing can we change the subject?”

Ariel shook her head and grinned, “You asked me if you could have my heart. Then I told you, no, because then I wouldn’t have one…”

Still blushing Demyx gulped, “I remember. I told you it would be for a good cause— Ah, Ariel please I would rather…”

“Fine, fine. No more reminiscing. The point is you have my heart Demyx. At least a portion of it, because you’re in my heart. Without you around it wouldn’t be the same, and I cherish you very much. You’re a very important person in my life, and Flounder’s too! You’re always there when I need to talk about my sisters, or when my dad is being unbearable, and even when I want to get out of Sebastian’s sight for just a little bit. You’re there. That’s why I care. You’re such an amazing friend Dem, I wouldn‘t trade you for all the shiny dinglehoppers in the world!”

If Demyx wasn’t as red as a tomato before he was now. Although, he still wasn’t quite sure what a dinglehopper was; it took him forever and a day to figure out about the snarfblatt. That Scuttle sure had a way with words, and so did the princess.

As much as he enjoyed hearing his friend say those things, about him no less, he still doubted them greatly. “Ariel, that’s all real touching but, I’m a Nobody. No one should feel that way for a Nobody. I don’t have a heart to feel those emotions with… It’s a waste of yours to think those things of me.”

Ariel could honestly slap the boy, but settled for the next best thing. She lifted her tail at a ninety degree angle, and slammed it back down with great force in order to splash the boy with lots of salty water. “How could you say those things?!”

Salty water was not the only thing that made it’s way towards the blond; there was also the shower of seaweed and a rather familiar little red crab. Demyx’s eyes widened as Sebastian landed right smack in the middle of his forehead. He looked a little cross-eyed at the moment, but so did the helpless crab.

“ARIEL! Why do you do dose tings to me!? Dis is what I get for trying to get you back home before curfew!”

“Sebastian! What are you doing here?!”

The hotheaded crab grunted, “I thought I already went over dat with you!” He then began to slide down from the human’s face, slowly but surely making his way down back onto the sand.

Demyx was still a little speechless at the sudden turn of events, but then couldn’t help but laugh at the squeaky sliding sound Sebastian was making.

Ariel pouted, “I’m sorry, I’ll be back home in a bit. I promise!”

“You’re not supposed to be out here— More like up here in da first place! Your father— His majesty is going to kill me if he finds out! Or worse have da humans get a hold of me and make crab meat a la flambé!” The crab began to shiver uncontrollably at the thought.

“Ah, come on don’t be so hard on her Sebastian. She hasn’t gotten caught before right?” Demyx asked as he stopped laughing for a split second.

Both Ariel and Sebastian looked at each other, and Ariel chuckled nervously. Sebastian then made his way up onto her shoulder and gave her the look. She then couldn’t do anything but give in. “Okay! Maybe once or twice, but daddy is used to it already!”

“Ariel! Once or twice was one thing, but your father said if you don’t make it in time for curfew one more time he would—”

The redhead gave her crabby companion a semi-glare, “Sebastian, if you don’t stop bugging me I’ll make you a la flambé myself!”

Only a gulp was heard as the crab catapulted down into the water again, “Alright, but only a few more minutes and DATS IT!”

Her prize-winning, daddy and Sebastian-convincing smile appeared on her face once more, “Thank you Sebastian.”

“Good riddance,” said the too happy he’s not anyone’s dinner sea critter as he dwelled back underwater.

“Princess, I didn’t know that you had gotten into—”

Ariel shushed Demyx and motioned with her fin for him to come closer. Once he did she planted a small peck on his cheek. “You worry too much for me too I see.”

“Well, I… I kinda have to! We’re friends right? It’s what friends do!” Demyx admitted.

She nodded and wrapped her arms around him for a quick hug, “Exactly!” After letting go she splashed back into the water as well.

Demyx rushed after her, “Wait Ariel! I wanted to give you something!”

The mermaid clapped her hands together and grinned once more, “A gift for me?”

“Um, it’s not that big of a deal, but since I know you like these kind of things,” He pulled out of his coat pocket a spoon, and handed it to her with the cheesiest of grins plastered on his face. “Since you have, a dinglehopper is it? It’s only fair you have a ringozapper as well!”

Ariel took the gift and giggled a little too much for her own good. Oh that silly Demyx, he really didn’t have to. Although, she was very happy he did. Even though it wasn’t called a ringozapper, she’ll let it slide that one time. “Thank you Demy, I’ll add it to my growing collection of human world things.”

“I look forward to seeing it sometime! And I hope you’ll be able to get what your heart truly desires soon enough,” The grin slowly morphed into a dopey smirk.

“I will, I know Prince Eric is waiting for me too. I just don’t know what I could do to get him to notice me, but I’m a smart girl I’ll think of something.” She winked.

“That you are princess.”

“Demyx, one more thing.”

“Hmm?”

“Don’t stop believing, I also know your deepest desires will come true as well. You’ll be whole again before you know it!” With that said she pushed him back, and swam away before any angry crabs or daddies made their way above the ocean again.

Demyx fell backwards once more, and got soaked for the umpteenth time. He didn’t mind though, because whenever he got to talk to Ariel, he oddly felt much better. Whole again? The blond mused on at the thought, and wished it were only true. Such a simple desire that was far from ever becoming a reality. The way Ariel spoke of things, made him have that false hope that one day it could happen. One day.

“It’s about time I get back too.”

-------

The black portal appeared once more, and Demyx was back in The World That Never Was. He sighed and attempted to go back to his room, but stopped in his tracks halfway to hear the most absurd of things.

“FLAME ON!”

“Damnit Axel! Could you stop saying that!? I get it, ALL OF US get it!”

“But Roxas, I think I got myself another catchphrase!”

“As if your first one wasn’t obnoxious enough. Besides, do you want Marvel Comics to sue your scrawny ass?”

“Hey, I thought you liked when I would say it,” Axel almost pouted, but wouldn’t because he would never stoop so low as to do a cutesy pout. Then he realized the last bit that Roxas had said, “SCRAWNY?!”

Roxas rolled his eyes and spotted Demyx, making his way up to him, “Where have you been? Xigbar was using us for target practice, because Axel couldn’t do the simple job of delivering his message.”

Demyx was still dripping wet from his prior encounter with Ariel’s tail, “I was out…”

The shorter blond looked him up and down, “I can see that.”

“Hey Demyx you’re back! So went to see the mermaid, eh?” Axel made his way up to them as well, seeing as all the action was happening in that particular corner of the room.

“I, you guys… I just wanted to say, thank you.”

Both of them blinked and asked in unison, “What for?”

Demyx smiled wide and hugged his two best friends, “For just being there!”

“You’re beginning to scare me a little you know,” Roxas said as he shoved Demyx off him. They were all too close for comfort, and on top of that Demyx was still all wet. “Go dry yourself off will you? We’re going to have to put the wet floor signs up before someone slips and fa—”

Before number thirteen got to finish rambling about safety precautions, the one and only superior of Organization XIII was now sprawled on the floor face down.

In another far off corner of the room— yes it’s quite spacious— was Luxord with a handful of the rest of the organization. He reached out his hand and smirked, “Alrighty mates, pay up.”

Marluxia shook his head, “We all bet that he was going to slip and fall though! So we all won!”

“Ah hah, but none of you specified how he was going to fall. Arse first was the one for this gamble, but since he fell face first, you all lose.”

“You failed to mention that,” Larxene growled as her knives emerged one by one from her knuckles.

Number ten swallowed uneasily at how dangerously close those sharp things were to his neck, and decided it was best to exit stage left… Or whichever way it would be safest for him. “I gots to go, toodles!” He escaped, and ran as fast as his legs could carry him. Although, that didn’t stop the angry mob of organization members following close behind.

Still spread out on the wet floor was Xemnas, not at all amused of the current set of events. He slowly stood back up, and glared at the only three members left in the room.

“I think this is about the time we haul ourselves elsewhere,” Roxas said stepping away inconspicuously.

“His eyes are glowing red! I can’t… stop… staring.”

When the superior was only a mere inches away from their faces, Axel grinned, “FLAME ON! Got it memorized? Ha ha!”

Roxas tugged on Axel’s sleeve and stared at him as if he were crazy, which he just proved he was. “Are you insane?!”

“I was just trying to buy us some time!”

“We haven’t moved from the same exact spot—”

The blond sitarist grabbed both his friends, and did the only thing that seemed to register at the time, run away. The sight of a very infuriated superior, was far from pretty. He charged at them like some raging bull! Regardless of the situation at hand Demyx couldn’t help but laugh hysterically, because the whole scenario only seemed like something that would come out of a cheesy cartoon. It was all so surreal, but in the end of the day they were still his family. One extremely eccentric family, but his family nonetheless. Ariel was right, everyone had the right to happiness, even a Nobody like himself. Maybe that one day that Demyx is hoping for so dear, will come sooner than expected.

If you keep on believing...

-------

A/N: That was so cheesy. GAH. I swear I wanted to write something serious... it was at first but... My crack senses were tingling!!! I couldn't help it! Regardless I hope some of you enjoyed it! I'll probably add more notes later, but now I must get ready because more of my cousins are coming over, WOOP WOOP.

If any of you know where the title of this fic is from, you rock so much.♥ If you guys haven't heard of Live, I think it's about time you download one of their songs and LISTEN to them. :D All over you is one of my faves, and also reminds me Demyx. They inspire me to write Demyx-centric stuff so yeah. I'm shutting up now I swear. :x

Beyond Redemption #17 Truth - 20_heartbeats challenge

Mon, 21 May 2007 21:17:25 GMT

Title: Beyond Redemption
Pairing: Kairi/Selphie♥
Rating: R for adult themes along with a tad bit of cursing.
Summary: Selphie is an abusive relationship, and wants to get out but doesn't know how. Her best friend finds out the hard way, and does everything in her power to bring the cowboy to justice. Kairi style. Warning: OOC Irvine major reasons will be revealed next time.
Authors Note: This is prompt #17 Truth for the 20_heartbeats challenge community. This is only the first part of this piece, there are two accompanying parts to it using different prompts each. AU ( I thought I added this but I guess I forgot )
Dedications: To every single one of you that reviewed my last fic, thank you so much from the bottom of my heart. It made me rethink about quitting this fanfic writing bit in general.
Disclaimer: This Fag Hag is very sad to inform you all that... none of these wonderful worlds of magic and fantasy belong to her. *sniffle*

Nice decent cheap apartments were hard to come by in Radiant Garden, but thankfully Selphie’s best friend Kairi always had the most amazing negotiation skills. She prided herself more than necessary most of the time, but everyone was more than used to it. Especially the brunette that had such honors of living with her. Alright, so the redhead was often arrogant, stubborn, hardheaded— the list could go on really, but Selphie didn’t mind it all too much. Kairi was an interesting person to live with, and for that she was mighty grateful.

It seemed to become more difficult as each day passed to wait for Kairi to get back home in the afternoon. Selphie didn’t get to see her as often as she would like, considering that Irvine took up most of her busy schedule. Correction, he took up all of it. She knew it was only fair since his family not only gave her a top notch job in the Kinneas family business, they also helped pay for her college tuition. Naturally, in an odd way she was bound to that man’s family for life. They have done so much for her, she couldn’t dare ask to get a little bit of that time to spend with her best friend. It doesn’t work like that, she thought to herself.

How could she even think of complaining? She had it all! A wonderful boyfriend, his family that was just as good as her own, and friends that she would die for… over and over again. Maybe the bruises still hurt, but it was only natural. Some scars not so much, but there are many ointments to help with the healing. Although, her self respect and pride was a different story. Selphie somehow must’ve known what she was getting into, but deep down she couldn’t recall a thing. Sometimes she wished things could be a little different, but if that was the way things were to be who was she to toy with fate? The brunette could remember it all as if it were yesterday… Selphie swore she would make Irvy Kinnepoooo the happiest man in the world, and she was never one to break promises.

The apartment door was suddenly opened, and a very thrilled looking redhead made her way inside. After closing the door, she leaned against it smiling at her usually jubilant roommate. “Hello.”

There was no response so Kairi made her way up to the couch. She continued to smile and planted a chaste kiss on her cheek, “What are you up to Selphie dear?”

Selphie had been completely lost in thought, until she heard a familiar voice. She turned to the voice, and was startled to see Kairi a little too close for comfort. A couple of embarrassed coughs later Selphie shouted a little irritable, “Don’t do that silly! You scared me!”

With a quick roll of the eyes Kairi scoffed, “Now that’s just plain rude! I cannot possibly be that scary.”

“Wonderful, you sound more like Demyx everyday,” Selphie said as she got over the sudden invasion of her somewhat privacy and playfully patted Kairi’s cheek in return.

If it weren’t for the fact that it would seem extremely out of place, Kairi would lean into the girl’s touch. But alas it was indeed quite queer in a sense. Although, that constant feeling in her stomach, as well the weak in the knees bit was more than a little weird. She was sure it was nothing, so the only thing to do was ignore it.

Kairi only chuckled in response, “Oh please, it’s not my fault he seems to like hanging off me every chance he gets.”

“That’s mean Kairi! You know he has the most adorable puppy crush on you,” Selphie stood up and semi-glared at her.

She simply shrugged, “Then, you date him… Oh right, you’re still with that cowboy.”

The pain was clearly shone in the girl’s emerald colored eyes. That cowboy, if she could only find a way to unbind herself from that cowboy. She looked away from Kairi’s cynical gaze and nodded, “Yeah…”

“That’s it? No snappy response, no giggling, no facial expression of any sort? Just a yeah?”

“Please Kai, I rather not talk about it.”

Kairi raised a brow in utter confusion, “You were perfectly fine a couple of seconds ago. It’s not like you to have constant mood swings like Demyx or myself!”

The brunette scoffed right back, “There you go bringing him up again!”

“Selphie, we work together. I see more of him than I would like but seriously, you never came off as the jealous type. I’m starting to wonder if you really do have a thing for him,” Kairi finished off as she crossed her arms fighting back a snicker.

“No, no, no! That’s not it. I—”

“Uh huh, go on I’m listening.”

“Are we going to go out for dinner? We haven’t done so in quite awhile,” Selphie smiled nervously.

Kairi walked around the couch to face her friend and sighed, “Not fair, you changed the subject on me.”

A slight smirk managed to make it’s way onto Selphie’s face, “You do it all the time. Besides, I’m starving! If we don’t go out to eat something I’m going to die.”

“Ha! Who’s a drama queen now? Die you say?” Kairi grinned and pointed over to the kitchen, “What do we have that for huh?”

The other girl threw herself back onto the couch and whined, loudly. “Aww come on Kai! Why should we waste our time cooking something, when we could have someone else cook it for us?”

“Well, someone is mighty lazy today, and on top of that you’re keeping something from me,” She sat down next to her whiney friend, and lifted her legs throwing them carelessly over Selphie’s own.

“I know we usually make dinner, but I thought maybe tonight could be different,” Selphie pouted in a too adorable for her own good way, that got Kairi each and every time. “Please.”

Kairi bit her bottom lip and gave in to the pout in two seconds flat, “You’re so evil…”

“I’m not—” Before the brunette had a chance to retaliate properly she felt her cellphone vibrate in her pocket. She had a sudden bitter taste in the back of her throat, but figured it might only be her cousin Olette checking up on her. Maybe it was mom or dad, it didn’t necessarily have to be who she assumed it was.

The phone continued to vibrate and Kairi noticed the girl’s uneasiness, “Want me to pick it up for you?”

“-NO. I’ll get it don’t worry.” And so Selphie did, but her heart began to beat faster at the mere assumption of who it could’ve been. She pressed down onto the green button and the vibrating stopped, “Hello?” Oh hi Irv-”

Kairi rolled her eyes, and whispered to her, “Tell him you’re busy.”

“I am excited to hear your voice sweetie! I just thought that you would be with your family and- Tonight? But babe, I can’t- No, no I promised Kai-”

“He better not be making you cancel our date!”

Selphie pushed Kairi’s legs off her, and shot up from the couch almost bolting to the door. Why was she so scared of him… “I cannot go back on my word Irvy. You know very well I don’t break promises. Besides, I practically begged Kairi to take me out tonight since we never get to- No, why are you jumping to such conclusions! She’s my friend! Aren’t I allowed to have friends? Please don’t get angry with me…”

After Kairi regained her balance she made her way up to Selphie, who was on the verge of tears at the moment. She tried to grab the phone from her and give that man a piece of her mind, but Selphie wouldn’t let her. All attempts failed until they apparently came to an agreement.

“I’ll be there right away, just please don’t be angry with me. Love you, see you then.” Selphie ended the call and she looked at her best friend with tears streaming down her cheeks. She wiped hopelessly with her shirt sleeve, but it was pointless. The one thing that Selphie never liked doing; she did it to the one person that not only understood her most, but that probably cared about her most as well.

“Selph! What’s wrong?!” Kairi wrapped her arms around the girl, and hugged her as tight as she possibly could. If it meant no one would ever hurt her again, she would never let go…

“I’m s-so sorry Kai, but he wants me to go see him. If I don’t, I’m- I just need to go. We’ll have to have dinner some other time.”

Kairi shushed her silently and wiped a couple of the stray tears from her face, “I understand, don’t worry.”

“No, no, no! I always do this to you! It’s not fair! Why does he have to rule my life!?”

The redhead sighed and cupped Selphie’s face with the palms of her hands, “Why do you let him?”

It sounded as if it took so much effort for Kairi to say those words, but with reason because it felt so painful for Selphie. There was so much logic and truth in that simple question. Why? She broke free from her grasp, and went for the door again; but Kairi took hold of her before she got to actually leave. Selphie winced at how tight Kairi had grabbed her upper arm, “Let go it hurts!”

She immediately loosened her grip, even if Kairi couldn’t comprehend why it had hurt. “I didn’t grab you that hard! I just don’t want you to leave yet, you have to talk to me Selph. You’re hiding something, and I’m afraid of what it might be… Please tell me. I thought we could tell each other everything!”

“No, I can’t tell you this. I really have to go. See you-”

Without thinking it through she grabbed Selphie once more, and the brunette scrunched up her face in obvious pain, “Don’t, I beg you!”

“Kairi stop!” Selphie shoved her with her free hand, and gasped in shock at how far Kairi had stumbled backwards.

Thankfully the redhead was quick to recover her balance lately, and had clung onto her other arm. What Kairi feared the most was what she thought might’ve been wrong with Selphie, but it couldn’t be. Without another useless word coming from her mouth, Kairi pulled Selphie’s shirt sleeve up.

Selphie struggled best she could, but once Kairi was determined about something nothing could stop her. Ever. The look of utter horror on her face was enough to make Selphie squirm again in place. She knew… She was sure of it. She wasn’t ever going to be able to makeup anymore excuses of why she had a new bruise every other day. Or how sometimes she had cut herself shaving carelessly, which was a really lame excuse in her opinion. She said the only thing that seemed even slightly plausible at the time, “It’s not what you think!”

Kairi was trying to the best of her ability not to expose how angry she really was. How angry she was at Irvine for making Selphie suffer, angry at Selphie for letting the bastard do those things to her, but most importantly angry at herself for not having known before. Selphie Tilmitt, the girl that was known for her radiant grin and mischievous nature. The girl that was the least expected to be a damsel in distress in times of danger. The same girl that would bring Kairi a peanut butter and strawberry jelly sandwich every day, since they met for the first time in second grade. Even now that Kairi is working, Selphie always managed to keep making those sandwiches because it just became habit. Besides, Selphie did love making them and who was Kairi to tell her to stop doing something she took pleasure in?

She then paused in thought, and turned to Selphie, “I— Do you… like this sorta thing?”

Selphie’s jaw dropped and she was about to bawl all over again, “Excuse me?”

“Because if you do, then I’m no one to stop you two. Although, if you d-don’t… Selphie I swear I will hunt him down and kill him myself.”

“Kairi! You don’t mean that, you wouldn’t kill someone just-”

Kairi’s violet colored eyes bore into Selphie, and the redhead feigned a smile, “You think I’m joking? He might’ve gotten away with it for only you know how long— and for that I’m so sorry Selphie— but I will not allow him to continue doing so. Anyone that hurts someone that I care about dearly is going to pay for an eternity.”

“Don’t say those things.”

“Why not? I don’t keep things from you, and never will. I speak truthfully, and I swear to the Gods that when I see that mother fucking cowboy again I will slash and rip his insides out.”

Selphie shivered and covered her ears, “You don’t mean that! You can’t! You’re a good person Kai, don’t taint yourself with someone so worthless. Especially not for me. I don’t want you to—”

“Then tell me the truth Selphie! How did this start off as?!”

“I-I, h-he… there are times when Irvine doesn’t take his medication… There are rare times where…” She couldn’t, Selphie couldn’t tell those things to Kairi. No matter how much she loved her and knew she would always be there to help her. If she knew half the things that that man got away with, she would kill him. If Selphie wasn’t cowering under a table most of the time, she would’ve too. For every single slap, smack, incidental scrape, scar, everything. Irvine did love her in his own way, and she was sure all the physical pain he has caused her wasn’t intentional… not entirely but there was only so much a sane person could take.

“Rare times?! Selphie the man beat you up! And from the looks of it, it was more than once or twice!”

Her eyes were red and irritated from all the crying, but the tears wouldn’t stop falling down. “He loves me Kai, and so does his family… I owe them so much. The least I could do is let him do whatever he wants with me. It’s only fair.”

A dry laugh escaped Kairi’s lips, “Only fair? So you mean to tell me a smart girl such as yourself sees all this logical?” She placed her hands on top of Selphie’s shoulders and shook her, “What are you thinking?! Just because his family helped you with college and gave you a job doesn’t mean you have to pay them back like this!”

Selphie slowly slipped Kairi’s hands off her and she smiled best she could, “It’s beyond redemption now. I blame only myself for this. As much as I appreciate everything you’ve done for me, this is something I have to do on my own.”

“Selph…”

She leaned her forehead against Kairi’s and chuckled, “I’ll see you later. I promise.”

They were so close, Kairi felt her heart and face burning up but was unsure why. She could never straighten out or understand the feelings she had for Selphie, but she knew she had them. “Selphie, I—”

Not another word was spoken as Selphie finally was able to reach the door without Kairi fighting back. She felt a pinch of that self respect flow back into her veins, only because she knew that today was going to be different. Kairi was right, there was no need to compensate for the things they’ve done for her in such a way. Irvine’s parents were not even aware of his violent nature, because he just wasn’t that kind of guy. But of course looks were always deceiving; why Selphie was a perfect example. Everyone knew her to be strong in mind and body, but had allowed someone to take advantage of her over and over again. No matter of the past now, what’s important was what was happening at the moment. Selphie was sure to make things right from that day onward.

As the door closed Kairi felt her own tears dampening her cheeks. Hopefully Selphie wouldn’t let her down. Kairi didn’t know what she would do with herself if anything were to happen to her again. Now that she knew what was really going on…

She stared at the door for a good two minutes until she decided, “Fuck this, I’m going after her.” And within seconds the door slammed shut once more.

-------

More A/N: Whoa how angsty was that? *embarrassed* I'm not good with angst but I've always felt so strongly about abusive relationships for some reason. And sometimes I wish I could have that Kairi attitude and kick major ass!

This was originally going to be either a continuation to the relationship between Kairi and Selphie in my Raspberry Swirl fic, or be another side story in general... BUT things change and I could only make Irvine an ass once... ~~for now~~ I seriously love the boy so please all Irvine enthusiasts don't kill me too badly!

Sorry for my crappy story naming skills. I wasn't even listening to H.I.M honest, it;s just after I typed it up I thought the song lyrics fit real nicely to the feel of this fic. Anyways, I haven't slept much and I need to kill time somehow so... Hope you all enjoyed this piece because it has a real special place in my heart.

Chambermaid #16 Royalty - 20_heartbeats challenge

Tue, 01 May 2007 04:51:55 GMT

Title: Chambermaid
Pairing: Kairi/Selphie
Rating: Rated T for teens! :o
Summary: Princess Kairi doesn't believe in such things as love, but everything changes when she meets her new chambermaid...
Authors Note: This is prompt #16 Royalty for the 20_heartbeats challenge community. No one had claimed a yuri pairing, so I took it upon myself to do so. :3
Dedications: This is for you Dee because you're really special to me, and I don't know what I'd do without such a wonderful person like you.♥ Also to penxpaper for posting the most gorgeously written 50 sentences of Kairi/Selphie ever. Thank you so much sweetheart, I still have butterflies in my tummy from reading them.
Disclaimer: This Fag Hag is very sad to inform you all that... none of these wonderful worlds of magic and fantasy belong to her. *sniffle*

Being a princess was not an easy task, and it was one task that Kairi despised. Naturally, any normal individual would say that’s complete poppycock, and dub anyone that is guilty for thinking such things an ungrateful twat. But honestly, Kairi never asked or wanted to be born a princess. Her life was one long immaculately planned schedule after the other, and never was she granted the privilege of actually doing something she wanted. Of course that was blasphemous in all sense of the word. Why would Kairi have any freewill at all? It was not princess-like, and to set a good example all princesses had to follow orders. Much as a servant, or peasant would she supposed.

From the moment Kairi is awaken in the morning ( she is a heavy sleeper, and snores like a dragon, yes a dragon ) until mid evening she has the most annoying duties to get done.

Monday to Thursday from after breakfast to noon Kairi is to socialize, and make nice with the simpletons of the kingdom. Many are a real treat, but some if not most are dirty old men. They constantly greet her only to get uncomfortably close, and kiss the top of her hand—amongst other places if permitted. Sure it was the formal thing to do or something of the like, but it only made Kairi want to get sick all over them. She never enjoyed male contact, especially not the decrepit kind. In all honesty she preferred no physical contact with anyone at all. A princess is to always respect herself, and being fondled in inappropriate areas that shouldn’t be fondled in the first place was far from respecting yourself. For that she knew she was very prudent, but she liked it that way just fine.

Afterwards, there were the royal family gatherings, which took a good portion of the day, if not all. One would assume an hour would be more than sufficient for a meeting, but oh no their family had a habit of going all knights of the roundtable happy. Most of the time the gatherings consisted of very important issues such as what they were going to have for dinner the following week, or what color scheme the royal bed sheets should be replaced with for the upcoming month. Because really, the kingdom would seize to exist without the royal family’s amazing color coordination skills. If it were up to Kairi they would always be pink and purple, but of course she can’t even have that.

If that wasn’t enough to bore a person to death, then came the etiquette lessons. There was a different kind of lesson for each day of the week, that included Friday to Sunday. The only exception was when there was an event to be commemorated, and there were times where Kairi wasn’t even that lucky.

Right after came dinner, because Kairi simply hasn’t spent nearly enough time with the family. At that point the redhead is on her hands and knees begging to go to bed. Thankfully for her, that is all she has time for anyway.

Friday’s schedule is a tad different from the Monday to Thursday one though. The reason being that she gets to visit her best friend in the nearby kingdom every Friday. Prince Riku was not like any of the other boys she has had the misfortune of meeting in her life. Although, the boy wasn’t wonderful enough for Kairi to want to spend the rest of her life with him. Regardless of her opinion, Riku and Kairi were told they were to wed when they came of age. Kairi dreaded the day with a passion, and so did the prince. They were much alike in that aspect, because neither wanted to be dominated over. So they did what only two kids of royal decent that wanted to rebel against their families could do, make a pact.

-----

The day of their coming of age was less than a week away, and coincidentally enough so was the closing day of the pact. They both hoped with all their heart that it didn’t have to come to that, but it seemed they didn’t have much of a choice anymore. How were they to find proper replacements by the end of the week? It was completely impossible, no matter how much faith was put into their wishful thinking. Riku and Kairi were to marry in seven days, and that was that.

Kairi tossed and turned in bed for hours on end, and finding sleep to be just as unattainable as her independence. She really didn’t have anything against Riku, but their relationship was simply platonic and nothing more. Their parents have hopelessly tried and tried, all to no avail. They were not attracted to each other! Why couldn’t they understand?

She lay back on her bed, and stared at the roof of her canopy. The color scheme for the kingdom that month was maroon and a rather interesting royal blue. She hated it.

“Honestly, why can’t I have pink and purple bed sheets… It’s not as if I’m asking for the whole kingdom to be pink and purple. Although, that would look mighty-”

A faint knock was heard at the door, and Kairi flinched. She wasn’t sure if to let whoever it was come in, or ignore the knock altogether. It was a quarter to midnight, and all servants were aware of the curfews. Maybe it was an assassin! Yes, someone was surely after her head, and they were courteous enough to knock instead of barging in. It seemed perfectly understandable to Kairi for a split second, then she smacked her palm against her forehead. All the time she had just wasted trying to figure out if it was a murderer, she could’ve called for the guards. But no, she only lay there motionless until another knock was heard, that time a little louder.

The redhead gulped and poked her head out from the silk covers of the canopy, “Come in?”

All that was seen in the pitch dark room, minus the dim moonlight, was a head of light brown hair. “Thank you Lady Kairi. I’m so terribly sorry I’ve come at this hour, but the king has told me to send the new bed sheets personally. They apparently had a secret meeting while you were sleeping, and they’ve changed the color scheme again.”

Kairi stared at the chambermaid dumfounded, not because of the secret meeting that took place while she was trying to sleep oh no. Neither for the bizarre and random color scheme selection ( that time it was a rather tacky canary yellow and ugly brown, Kairi could almost cry! ), but because she had never seen this person before in her life. Her quite interesting hairstyle stood out no matter the lack of lighting in the room, but not more than her luminescent green eyes.

“I uh…”

The brunette giggled as she continued holding onto the repulsive looking sheets, “I’m sorry princess, is there something wrong?”

“Wrong? No! I… Who are you?” Kairi didn’t mean to come off rude, but she really didn’t know who the hell that person was. Even if she was definitely different from the regular staff, and Kairi really couldn’t stop gawking.

“Oh! I’m sorry, how rude of me!” She bowed embarrassedly and finally handed Kairi the sheets, “My name is Selphie Tilmitt. The king was kind enough to give me a job as a servant in this castle. But I was deeply honored when I was told that I was going to serve as your chambermaid, Princess Kairi.”

Kairi took hold of the sheets and blushed a deep crimson, “H-honored? To serve me? But w-why?”

Now it was Selphie’s turn to blush; she hardly presumed she was going to go for a full on confession on her first day working in the castle. She turned her head away from the princess’ gaze, “I’m honestly not sure, but I know that I really do admire you.”

“Admire?” Violet eyes widened as the words left the brunette’s lips. It couldn’t be, Kairi couldn’t understand… Why would anyone admire her? Alright, she was a princess and yadda, yadda, yadda but still that wasn’t a good enough reason. Or was it a good enough reason for the adorable timid looking servant? The redhead noticed that those emerald colored eyes were not set on her anymore, which was disappointing to think the least. For some reason Kairi wanted those eyes to always be on her; they were so inviting. She felt so odd; the princess never had an interest in another individual before. What was so special about the girl standing a foot or two away?

Still not looking back at the princess’ direction, Selphie nodded. “I’m so sorry, I must go now. I’ve dawdled long enough, and the head chambermaid will have none of it.”

Kairi frowned as she finally got out of bed, ignoring what she had said altogether. Now that she found someone worth talking to, the girl had to leave? No, way. Kairi was not going to let her go that easily. “Please, stay.”

Selphie was still bright red, and looked down at the floor, “She will have my head if I don’t report back this instant!”

The princess snorted, “You mean Aerith? Oh please, she hasn’t had my head yet so I’m sure she is not about to have yours. I mean, Yuffie is a menace and you still see her head attached to her body.”

Again muffled giggles filled the room as Selphie shook her head, “You’re not only charming, but quite the jester as well. Although really, I must go.” She turned to the door, and contemplated twisting the doorknob to actually leave. If it were up to Selphie she would stay with the princess forever. Her mind was not comprehending much of that nonsense, but her heart was way ahead of it all.

Everything was all so sudden, and Kairi was still mighty confused of all the mixed emotions that were surfacing. Was that what love at first sight felt like? No, of course not, she couldn’t possibly harbor feelings for another female. That was not only absurd, but then her immaculately planned life would fall apart. She could already hear her father and mother’s disappointed voices in her head. But without thinking it through any further Kairi took Selphie’s hand into her own, “Don’t.”

Selphie looked back in disarray, “Excuse me?”

“Don’t go, and that’s an order,” Kairi said as she attempted her father’s ever popular stern look.

It apparently worked, for the brunette quivered in place, “Yes, your highness.”

Her eyes were slowly entrancing the redhead; she didn’t know if she could take anymore of the torture. Selphie was going to be hers, whether she wanted to or not. It was all coming into place. Her heavenly angel that was going to lead her to an eternity of happiness. The one that was going to make Kairi feel alive. She could see all that and more in those eyes of hers. After finally coming out of her reverie, Kairi brought Selphie as close to herself as possible, and leaned her head against a shoulder. “Thank you.”

Leaving all sense of realization behind, Selphie passed a hand tenderly through the princess’ soft berry colored hair. Even if they had just technically met, her heart was pounding so fast in her chest. She then whispered and asked, “Why are you thanking me Lady Kairi?”

Kairi thought carefully of what to respond with, but in the end she could only answer truthfully. “Because you’re probably the only person in this entire kingdom that I can tolerate bringing me horrid colored sheets.”

The brunette didn’t hold back the laughter that time, and she smiled at her, “Oh? Well, you’re welcome then.”

“Wait I’m not done.”

Selphie placed a hand over her mouth and stayed silent.

Kairi smiled back, “Don’t worry, I’ll tell you another day. You must go now, it’s almost midnight.”

The brunette panicked and gave her a quick nod, “Yes princess, until tomorrow…” The sound of the door closing never felt so dissatisfying.

Once Kairi found herself alone in her room again, she clutched the front of her nightgown and smirked to herself. That newfound feeling in her chest was growing stronger and stronger, but she still didn’t understand it very well. Although the feeling was far from unpleasant, it had left her in a state of dysphoria.

“I want to get to know you better Selphie Tilmitt… I really, honestly do.”

-----

“Are you sure you should be doing that in the courtyard?”

Riku ignored his surroundings and continued to focus on his primary target that was fifty-five feet away. Usually his father would let him practice archery out on the fields, but alas he had told his son they were in the middle of festival preparations. The boy mentally scoffed because he knew exactly what the man was aiming towards with said preparations.

“Oh I see, you’re pretending your dad is the target, eh?”

At that instant the arrow went flying to the other end of the courtyard, almost going right through a cat that was inconspicuously walking along the edge of the royal fountain. The cat never saw it coming, and from the impact meowed in immense shock. Soon after it lost it’s balance, and fell right into the dreaded fountain. It once again meowed, but that time in great annoyance.

“Riku! Look what you did to poor Aramis!”

Light silver strands of hair was pulled aside when aquamarine eyes fixed themselves at the wailing cat. Without a care in the world he retrieved yet another arrow from it’s compartment, “No one told him to be right smack in the middle of my practice ground.”

Kairi glared at the pompous fool, “It’s not as if he asked to be thrown into the fountain!”

He turned to the princess and shrugged, “He wasn’t thrown-”

Not another word left Kairi’s lips as she stomped over to the fountain, and struggled to pull Aramis out. The mangy cat was not cooperating, and it was only making the redhead even more irritated. She gave up and let go of the feline, as it went flying back into the water. Needless to say it was going to take a long time for Aramis to forgive the both of them… Long time.

Riku stifled any laughter, and cringed when he noticed the princess about to break out in a fit of rage. He called one of his servants to get her a towel, since she was soaking wet from the battle royal with Aramis. It was definitely a sight.

After drying up a little, Kairi walked back to Riku still seething. She got over it immediately when someone made their way into her mind. Now she was smiling ridiculously wide, and naturally the prince noticed.

“Bi-polar much? What’s that creepy smile for?”

Still smiling she squeezed the towel letting all the water it absorbed drip onto the ground, “You wouldn’t understand.”

“Oh, and why not? I’m assuming if anyone would understand it would be me.”

Kairi sighed a dreamy kind of sigh, “You’ve never been in love Riku, it only works if you have.”

His eyes widened and looked at her questioningly, “Love? Kairi, did you really find someone? Could it be enough to stop this dreaded arranged marriage?”

She frowned, “I highly doubt it, but still dear friend I’m in love. Honestly, that’s all that really matters. I never thought I would actually-”

“Are you sure it isn’t some sort of infatuation instead?”

“No! It isn’t! It’s really, really…” The redhead paused and placed a hand over her chest, “I felt it here.”

Oddly enough Riku’s cheeks felt slightly warm. Suddenly he knew exactly what his friend meant, and was a tad jealous of it all. If he were to tell her about his close encounter with that same exact feeling, she probably wouldn’t believe it either. Regardless, Kairi always knew what she was doing in the end. So he was going to leave it all in fate’s hands. “What’s his name?” He asked out of sheer curiosity.

All the redhead could do was smirk innocently, and respond in an infectiously sweet voice, “Selphie Tilmitt.”

-----

A/N: So that was it. I was thinking of making a Riku side story to this piece, but I'm not sure. Also I wanted to continue the Kairi/Selphie goodness... but it all depends if people end up liking it. So here's to hoping!♥

Raspberry Swirl - KH AU Series - Story1Ch.5

Mon, 16 Apr 2007 16:33:36 GMT

Title: Raspberry Swirl
Author: Me! _superherogirl_ :D
Pairing: RikuSora, AkuRoku, Kaiphie? xD very lovely surprises towards the end.
Rating: PG-16 always to be on the safe side
Summary: Three cheers for the hilarity that is adolescence! The heart is a very complex thing, and these teenagers on the verge of going to adulthood are going to realize how important it really is what they've been overlooking all along. The adventure begins when Sora wakes up at the crack of dawn craving ice cream. Ooh how exciting?
POV: third, only diary entries and such will be in first person duh.
Authors Note: Went through depression, mother is at the hospital, everything was just horrible at home. I'm sorry I took so long, but I've finally delivered and it's not the last chapter! I will be introducing my Akudemy short-shorts after the chapter too. :)
Previous Chapters: one two, three, four
Dedications: First of all to my one true bunny love, Fester. I miss you so much sweetheart. As well as to my mommy because she's the world to me. Thank you to everyone that has read and commented as of yet. It means so much to me, just thank you so much.
Disclaimer: This Fag Hag is very sad to inform you all that... none of these wonderful worlds of magic and fantasy belong to her. *sniffle*

Morning was too sunny and bright, it hurt Sora’s eyes. Usually he adored bright and sunny mornings, but it was Christmas and Christmas wasn’t supposed to be that- wait it was… Christmas! Sora jumped out of bed and smiled stupidly. Alright so Christmas was the exception to his sprightliness that early in the morning, but still the excitement was almost too much for the boy to bear.

“Merry Christmas Roxas!” The brunet pounced on the boy that was sleeping on top of an inflatable mattress, almost popping both it and his cousin in the process.

“OWW! Watch it, my sprained ankle! And anything else I sprained from my fall, so get off me!!!”

“Yipes! Fine, geesh I just wanted to wish you a-”

“-I heard you now get off…”

Sora rolled off him and scratched his head, “So are you feeling any better? I still can’t help but feel slightly responsible for the injuries…”

Roxas sat up and sent a glare in Sora’s direction, “I wonder why…”

The other boy shrugged, “I dunno. We should get our butts downstairs, and have breakfast though.”

“Eh, do we have to?”

“Ah come on, it’s Christmas get with the program!” Sora jumped onto his bed and grinned wide, “I love the holidays so much!”

“I really couldn’t tell, with all your jumping and pouncing on other people,” the blond groaned upon realizing his cousin still blubbering his holiday related soliloquy.

“-Even if the weather does suck around here during winter, but can’t have them all I guess.” He sighed and looked out his window, it- there was what looked like ice glued onto the edges of the window pane. That couldn’t be possible, the only hint of ice on the island was inside everyone’s freezers. Sora took it upon himself to open his window; while Roxas continued to twist and turn on his inflatable mattress, trying to get a couple more minutes of sleep. A soft cold breeze caressed the brunet’s face when unexpectedly- for him anyway- the wind picked up.

The boy lost his equilibrium and fell back against his bed, but the look of bewilderment never left his face. “Roxas…?”

The blond only grunted in response as he rustled snuggly under his blanket.

“Roxas, you gotta see this…”

“You’re really annoying me,” Roxas rolled the warm blankets off him, and couldn’t help but shiver when he did so. Damn his cousin for waking him up to see whatever it was he wanted him to see! He was more than sure it was something of little importance, and it only made the blond get out of his already comfortable state of- “Holy hell, is that…?”

Sora nodded and didn’t know what to do with his newfound discovery. The island was covered in snow from top to bottom, side to side, every which way! The boy beamed and jumped towards the window, almost falling out in the process, but lucky for him Roxas grabbed him by the ankles.

“You dork, don’t do that! You’re going to fall off and then we’re going to have two members of this family that will not be able to walk properly- or at all- for a good while!”

“But I want to go outside, I want to play in the snow!”

“We should probably make sure it’s not some sort of Christmas hallucination. Maybe someone is playing a trick on us.”

Sora gasped, “Dude, Christmas is not a time for pranks! It’s a rule!”

“Ah hell. Why is it so cool for everyone to have rules all of a sudden? I want rules, I want to have a bazillion Roxas rules!” He then thought twice about what he said, and had a feeling Axel would probably mention something witty and cheesy along the lines of ‘Of course Roxas rules, he rules in many places, occasions, he might even rule the world someday, with me by his side of course.’ The fact that Roxas just pictured and imagined the red-head saying that made him cringe. Who the hell did that moron think he was to invade Roxas’ thoughts that way! Even if he was a blast to hang out with, because they both had a lot in common and they were also very- He had to put a stop to all thoughts that involved Axel and pronto. It wasn’t healthy.

“You know Axel would totally have something to say to-”

“-Finish that sentence, and you won’t live to open up any presents later.”

“Geesh, you’re always so touchy. Either way, time to go play in the snow! Meet you outside!” Sora bounced away and rushed downstairs, but not before wishing his parents a Merry Christmas. Even if they certainly didn’t look pleased at the fact that their boy pounced on their bed to wish them said greeting. Seventeen years of it every single Christmas morning, should be more than a fair warning to know it’ll happen sooner or later.

The boy continued on his short journey downstairs, to reach the pot of gold at the end of his rainbow- wait there wasn’t a pot of gold or rainbow, but it was close enough. He leaped out the door, and smiled wide as he fell face first onto the snow. Snow, the very cold snow that was making his face feel as if it were about to freeze off. Sora wasn’t even wearing winter attire to go out in such weather, but then again no one on Destiny Islands had winter attire. That could be a problem.

“COLD, HOLY MOLY! COLDDDD. BURRRR.” Sora whined as he got off the snow, but resumed to act as some sort of drug induced mental patient. He ran around in circles, did cartwheels, attempted to make a snow angel or two… Got up again to scream at the top of his lungs, “MERRY CHRISTMAS TO ONE AND ALL!” Then falling back onto the snow and laughing hysterically.

Roxas joined the boy soon after and stared down at him, “Stop it, they’re going to call the white-coats on you.”

“Look Roxas! I made a snow angel over there! Isn’t it pretty?” Sora snorted and pointed to where the snow angel was.

The blond looked at it confused, “Looks more like someone decided to sit on the snow angel.”

The other boy pouted, “You’re no fun when you’re grumpy. I know exactly what will cheer you up!”

“If you just so happen to mention Ax-”

“-I’m going to go make gingerbread men cookies!”

Roxas blushed in utter embarrassment and looked once more at the squashed snow angel, “Oh right, in that case- wait a minute you don’t know how to make anything in the kitchen, much less gingerbread men cookies! Your mom will not let you.”

The brunet dismissed his cousin with a lazy wave of his hand, “Leave it all to me. Besides, it’s thanks to me there’s snow today.”

“Oh yes, do you happen to know how to make snow? Last time I checked when I got up for a glass of water in the middle of the night you were still sleeping. I find it highly unlikely that you made this all happen.”

“No duh, dodo. I was all shocked this morning for a reason, but I know why it happened!”

They both made their way inside, and Roxas decided to let the brunet humor him. “Do tell.”

Sora beamed proudly as he jumped onto the couch- yes he was quite the little froggy that morning-, “I wrote a letter to Santa!”

The room went awkwardly silent for a good minute until the blond burst out in laughter, “Santa? You… wrote a letter… to Santa? HAHA, what did you wish for, snow?” He couldn’t stop laughing, his cousin was known for some bizarre things in his time, but writing to Santa? And Santa actually reading and responding to his letter no less. HA, what a joke.

“It’s not funny! It’s the truth! I wrote to Santa, Father Winter- whatever! But I wrote to him, and he obviously read my letter. That’s the only logical explanation there is to why there’s snow outside today.”

Roxas sighed and placed a hand over Sora’s back, “Oh really? Please Sora, Santa does not exist. We all know that.”

“Not you too. Fine, whatever I’m going over to Kairi’s! She believes me, she’s the one that encouraged me to write the letter in the first place!”

“Dude, you’re seventeen. Santa is for little kids, and even then by seven or eight we stop believing in him. You’re the one that should get with the program.”

He didn’t know why, but Sora felt tears daring to make it’s way down his cheeks. No, he wasn’t going to cry. Let Roxas and Riku think whatever they wanted, yeah. He knew Santa existed, and that’s all that mattered. The door opened as he made his way out it once more, closing it quite ruthlessly in the process.

“Ah he’ll be back…” Roxas shook his head and called out to him, “You’re going to freeze your ass off if you don’t put something on over your pajamas!” When he received no answer back, he took it as his cue to go back upstairs and continue sleeping. It was absolutely ridiculous, a letter to Santa, only Sora would do such a thing hoping for some positive results. It was all a mere coincidence, just a coincidence.

--------

As beautiful as the morning was, there were still individuals that would much prefer to sleep in. Christmas or not, Riku wasn’t going to budge from bed. There were years that he simply boycotted the dumb holiday altogether; the only times otherwise were when he would celebrate them with Sora and Kairi, them being the holiday enthusiasts after all. Riku on the other hand was against most commercial holidays. There was nothing that spectacular about Christmas anyway. The younger kids were the ones that got all the toys their heart desired anyway, meaning all the cool stuff. When a person reached a certain age, it was not only harder to get them gifts but way more tedious. So naturally Riku would skip it; the two people that would get gifts from him on Christmas never complained anyway. For that the older boy was grateful, because he knew he wasn’t the best at holiday shopping. But those were his best friends, and he had to get them something; no matter if it was the silliest or crummiest thing in stock.

That year he got them both a box of strawberry cheesecake ice cream sandwiches. Yes, it did seem like an inexpensive- more like crappy and very cheap- gift, but in reality he knew it was something they’ve been wanting to try for awhile. Both Kairi and Sora seemed to have a fascination for cheesecake, and cheesecake as well as ice cream seemed like a nice combination at the time. Besides, they were on special at the Quickie Coconut Stop.

Riku groaned and sat up, “Ah who am I kidding… I always get my friends such crappy gifts, when they never fail to go all out for me. Ugh, I suck.” He fell back onto his bed and sighed. When his father asked him if he had wrapped his friends’ gifts the boy only chuckled, and said that he hoped not. Otherwise there would be a big goopy puddle of cheesecake ice cream under their pseudo Christmas tree.

He had to get up regardless; it was Christmas and he had to wish his friends a merry one after all. As well as get ready for the big Paopu Palace blowout bash, since he couldn’t miss that. Only a couple more minutes of sleep, that’s all the boy wanted. Just a little bit more sleep…

“MERRY CHRISTMAS! MERRY, MERRY, MERRY CHRISTMAS! I LOOOOVVEEEEE CHRISTMAS!”

Riku shot up from his bed once more, what the… That voice that was wishing everyone a Merry Christmas at the top of their lungs, sounded a lot like Sora… There was no way he was going to be able to go back to bed after that. Why was Sora running around Destiny Islands wishing everyone a-

“MERRY CHRISTMAS! WALKING IN A WINTER WONDERLAND!”

“Huh?” The boy had finally cracked. He was dropped on his head a little too many times as a baby. A winter wonderland, on Destiny Islands? That didn’t make any sense at all. Well now naturally he had to go outside to check out what was going on. There had to be some rational explanation as to why Sora was screaming- wonderful his thoughts verged on dirty at the moment - and running frantically around the island, in front of his house no less.

“In that case, it’s time to go outside.” Riku got out of bed, and casually walked down the stairs as if it were any regular ol’ day. He usually slept shirtless, just because it was more comfortable. Besides, they did live on an island where the temperature was for the most part very humid, if not disgustingly scorching hot. Lucky for them they did have the ocean to cool them off, but sometimes it really wasn’t enough. Although, Riku could care less about whether the weather was enjoyable or not- he chuckled at his ‘thought pun’.

Afterwards he made a detour to the kitchen, and did a quick check in the freezer to make sure his cheap, yet yummy Christmas gifts for his friends were still there. The last thing he needed was to break such news to Sora and Kairi… ‘Um yeah, my dad kinda ate your Christmas gifts sorry. So I have nothing to give you this year…’ Kairi would probably reply with something along the lines of, ‘Has the dog ate my homework line been upgraded to dads eating Christmas gifts?’ Sora’s approach would be a little different though, he would do his irresistible pout- not that Riku thought it was irresistible, it’s just everyone else thought so… but it was better described as cute for the most part- then wonder why he had been such a cheap ass and not have gotten them anything. Probably scolding him some more for using such a lame excuse as well, leading to Riku never hearing the end of it. Ever.

After slamming the freezer door shut he shivered, but knew it was because he had just finished opening the darn thing in the first place. He didn’t think twice as he made his way out the front door, taking a deep breath, and almost choking on the cold air that made it’s way into his lungs.

“What the hell? Huh?!” The silver-haired boy gawked at all the white snow surrounding the once snowless island. He blinked a couple of times and made sure he was fully awake. It had to all be a dream, there was so such thing as snow on Destiny Islands! No way, no how! With his mouth still hanging open Riku continued to stare, but not before a huge block of said nonexistent snow fell on top of his head. The boy groaned and was sent tumbling forward onto the ground. He wasn’t sure if to whine from the pain, or feel really stupid and embarrassed. One thing was for sure, he was really, really, really cold.

-------

“Selphie, I need to tell you something. P-Please it’s important… I just want to-” Kairi interrupted her talk-to-self session when she heard a knock on the door. She proceeded to ignore it as she continued to talk to her reflection, pretending it was the happy-go-lucky brunette.

“Hey Selph Merry Christmas! Do you possibly… have a minute?”

The knocking ensued, and that time around her mother called out to answer the door. Kairi growled, “Mother tell whoever it is to come back later! I’m busy!”

“Missy, you get your prissy butt downstairs and ANSWER THE DOOR. IT’S CHRISTMAS FOR MERLIN’S SAKE.”

Kairi shuddered and could’ve sworn she saw her reflection flinch, “Coming mother dear! Er… Merlin?” The girl obliged after much deliberation, and rushed to their door to only see a very pleased with himself Sora. She knew he had a tendency of being frighteningly jubilant and dare she even think mighty gay, but it looked as if he were overdoing it just a smidgen. Only just…

“Sora? What are you-”

The very happy and excited brunet lunged himself at his best friend, “MERRY CHRISTMAS KAIRI! It worked! It really worked! It really, really, REALLY-”

“AGH! I get it Soooo-RAHH!!!” Kairi fell back onto the conveniently placed couch, and she simply gawked at him. “What is the matter with you?! What are you talking about?! Did you happen to have a talk with Puff the Magic Dragon or something?”

Sora giggled, yes he giggled, he was so incredibly happy he had to giggle. “No, even better! Have you taken a look outside? Huh, huh?”

“Well, no… since you didn’t even give me a chance to before you attacked me.” She playfully shoved him away, then proceeded to dust off her light pink shirt and dark magenta colored pants. The dust didn’t feel like dust though, or looked like it. It was rather cool, icy even… watery… A berry colored brow shot up, “Sora, is this…? How did you get that all…”

“It is Kairi, it is! Santa read my letter! Remember you told me to write him one? He made my wish come true!” Yet another wide smile graced the boy’s face, and he hugged the still very confused girl.

“You mean that… outside there’s… outside there is-”

“-Stop stuttering and come see for yourself!” Sora grabbed onto the red-head’s hand, and dragged her out the door. His ocean blue eyes sparkled as a small snowflake drifted and landed above his cheek. The cool sensation made him smile even wider, if it were even possible.

Kairi was gawking again, but she didn’t know what else to do. It was as the brunet said, there really was snow. The island was covered in snow! She grinned just as wide, and laughed stupidly. “SORA THE ISLAND IS COVERED IN SNOW!”

He covered his ears immediately and winced, damn was Kairi loud. “That’s what I told you!”

“Sora, I can’t believe it there’s snow… I’ve always wanted to see, feel, play in the snow!”

“Well, now it’s our chance Kairi. Come on, it’s waiting for us!”

“WOOHOO SANTA ROCKS!” She laughed and catapulted onto the snow, followed by a just as eager Sora.

For a good while they didn’t say another word to each other, because at that moment nothing needed to be said. They continued to frolic in the white icy substance; it was so new to them they were still in awe. There was even an attempt to make a snow castle, but alas no such luck. Just as they didn’t have any luck making a sandman last Christmas. But there was obviously no rule against trying.

“Thanks Sora.”

Sora looked up from his failed attempt at a snow anything, “What for Kai?”

“For writing to Santa, for making this,” She picked up some more frost from the ground, and sprinkled some slightly over the deformed block that her friend was working on. “For making it all a reality. I gotta admit, I had my doubts just as everyone else…”

The brunet saddened a little at what Kairi had last said, “You didn’t believe either?”

She shook her head and frowned, “Not that I didn’t believe, but it just seemed so farfetched. Out of reach, like many things in this world.”

“You’re beginning to sound like Riku, and I can only put up with one of him.” Sora chuckled despite himself.

“No, I mean it Sora. There are just times that it feels as if life is not giving you enough, you know? Lately I’ve been feeling that way. I’m sorry if I’m coming off bitter or anything.”

Sora patted the girl on the back, “You know better than anyone that if life gives you lemons, make lemonade and sell it so you can franchise it to then make even fruitier juices!”

Kairi blinked, “Are you trying to imply something by not making any sense?”

The boy simply laughed and grabbed a big chunk of snow, “And now what happens when life gives you snow?”

“Could life possibly be so kind?” She smirked and did the same as Sora.

“It was this time!” Sora grinned triumphantly, molding the chunk of snow into a ball.

The red-head knew what was coming next, so she didn’t even wait it out. Her chunk was already made into a perfectly round shape. “I’ll tell you what happens when life gives you snow, you throw it to the least expected target!”

“Well you lose there buddy, I’m kinda expecting you to-”

Kairi winked and sent the snowball flying straight in the direction of an unsuspecting Riku, “I’m not really that predictable am I?”

“Hey! You like, completely missed me!”

“That was the point you dorkus!” She laughed and pointed to Riku as he fell back onto the blasted snow for the second time that day.

Sora turned around and made a face, “Riku!?”

“Got ya! Haha!”

Kairi!” Sora rushed over to Riku’s side, and laughed because no matter what, the situation was completely hilarious. He helped the shirtless individual up, and blushed a bit. What the hell was Riku doing shirtless outside? In such weather no less! “Come on you stubborn arrogant fool, you’re going to catch a cold. Or worse hypothermia!” exclaimed the brunet as he yanked him all the way back into Kairi’s house.

Riku rolled his eyes as he shivered, “Merry Christmas… to you too.”

“What possessed you to go outside without a shirt on?!”

“How was I supposed to know it was actually to be cold out?!” He pulled his hand away from Sora’s tight grasp. What had gotten into him, and why were the boy’s cheeks flushed? It only make Riku’s smirk widen.

The red-head chuckled and walked up to them as well, “Sorry about that Riku, I really meant to aim it at Sora. It’s just you kinda got in the way.”

“Kinda?” Riku scowled.

All three of them were now back inside, and Sora looked over at Kairi, “Since technically this was your doing, do you got a spare shirt of some sort you could let Riku borrow?”

She nodded, “Naturally! Now this is my question to you Riku, what color of shirt would you like? Pink, light pink, pink with lilac, pink with red, or maybe pink with-”

“Oi, you’re kidding right? Don’t you have anything other than pink?” Riku faked a sob as he plopped himself down onto the couch.

Kairi shook her head and smirked, “Aww, sorry but no I don’t.”

“How about your mom? She’s bound to have something less um, pink.”

“You actually want to use one of my mom’s shirts? You’re already crossing the line by using one of mine, but my mother?”

The silver-haired boy cringed and Sora stifled yet another laugh. His blush finally having left his face.

“I’m kidding, I’m kidding. Give me un segundo, and I’ll have a non-pink shirt in hand for you,” Kairi snorted as she moseyed over to the back of the couch, without being noticed. She reached under the piece of furniture to retrieve the baby monitor that was oh so cleverly hidden. The switch was turned on, and she stood back up making her way up the stairs. If Kairi was going to leave her two best friends alone in a room, certain measures had to be put into action. Of course that wasn’t the first time she had spied on the two, but nothing interesting had ever happened before. The usual guy talk, and maybe playful flirting from time to time, but that was sadly it. It only had begun to get good recently!

Kairi snickered at the thought as she closed the door to her room, turning on the replica of the other baby monitor. Yup, she was absolutely brilliant! No one was going to foil her plans that time around, nope.

“Now they have no choice but to talk to each other, and hopefully more.”

Ever since the bathroom stall incident they hadn’t really discussed what happened, or much at all. Sure they still hung out, talked even, especially with Kairi’s encouragements and subtle hinting of the passed events, but nothing. Well, nothing remotely interesting that was.

Oh no, Kairi’s imagination was going all wild at the thought of anything happening between Riku and Sora. She opened her closet door, and pulled out the first t-shirt that was not pink. Rather it was the only shirt that wasn’t pink. It was all the way at the far end of her closet, with spider webs decorating the piece of hardly, if ever worn shirt. Her mother made her buy it a couple of years back because she thought it wasn’t normal for a girl to only be fond of one color. Although that was far from the truth, Kairi did like the color purple as well.

“I wonder if it'll fit Riku...” The red-head stopped in her tracks, as her inner-mind theater started making use of all her indecent, naughty, maybe even slightly kinky thoughts. Her jaw dropped, and she suddenly felt herself plummet downwards. How she was doing so was beyond her…

“Okay narf? Why does this always happen to me when I- wah!”

Kairi dropped butt first- thankfully- onto a big comfy looking recliner chair. She arched a brow as she sat up and laughed nervously, “Oh dear Gods not again… I really have to control my imagination.”

A bag of popcorn floated down onto her lap, along with a big theater screen appearing in a puff of pink smoke in front of her. It immediately turned on, and showcased two boys sitting next to each other on a couch.

“Déjà vu much?”

The two boys on the couch began to blush furiously as they got a little closer to each other. They were discussing something or other, but unfortunately for Kairi her inner-mind theater only let her imagine so much. She dug her hand deep into the seat of the recliner chair in hopes of finding something to adjust the volume.

“Hey what gives? Is this thing on mute? Where’s the remote, where’s the remote!?”

What she saw next made her jaw drop once again, and her cheeks burn as bright as a firefly. A shirt went flying to the other end of the living room, and Kairi squeaked loudly. All she saw next were articles of clothing being thrown in every which way. She immediately got off the recliner chair- popcorn falling all over the place- and attacked the big screen that had appeared.

“You guys wait! I need to get the camcorder! Don’t do anything yet!”

Knock, knock. “Kairi sweetie, are you okay?”

“Wha?”

“I’m coming in, hope you’re decent.” Her mother opened the door, and smiled until she noticed the dazed off look about her daughter.

Kairi snapped out of it once she heard her mother’s voice, “Mom! What are you doing in my- What is that?”

The slightly plump woman that was an inch shorter than Kairi smirked, and handed her a gift wrapped box. “If you haven’t noticed already it’s your Christmas gift. It’s not much, but I have been meaning to give you this for some time now. I just wasn’t sure when it would be appropriate to give it to you.”

“Mom…”

“-It was your grandmother’s.”

That said it all. Kairi knew exactly what her mother was giving her, and she couldn’t help but almost beam in anticipation. Her mother had promised something extra special awhile back, but she never in a million years thought she had actually meant it. “Mom no, it was grandmom’s I can’t…”

“Yes, you can. I promised you, and I very well don’t go back on my word. All I ask is that you take good care of it. She would’ve wanted for you to hand it down to your own daughter as well.”

Kairi blushed at those words, “But, what if I don’t have kids? Or a daughter? I would only disappoint her.”

The care package was placed on top of the bed, and a pair of arms encircled around the younger girl. It all caught the red-head by surprise, but she returned the hug nonetheless.

“Mom, stop being so motherly…”

“Don’t ever say you would disappoint her. She was very proud of you, and specifically wanted you from all the others in the family to read about her past. She was never one to share her tall-tales to anyone. The one person she thought would understand-”

“Gramps?”

“Yes. Well, he didn’t. He thought they were too farfetched, there was no such thing as other worlds or magic.”

Farfetched? Now Kairi felt plain ol’ guilty and mighty stupid at that. She didn’t deserve to be entrusted with something as important as her grandmother’s journal. She was a woman of adventure, never stayed in a place for too long. That was troublesome for her grandfather, but he was still madly in love with her. No silly expedition of any sorts was going to separate them, and the man tried desperately to get the woman to understand. Her journal was the only other thing in her possession that was constantly with her, and was soon the only thing in general. Once Kairi and the other grandchildren were born, helping to raise them became his first priority. In the end it was one of her grandmother’s many adventures that lead to her unfortunate disappearance. “Do you think she’s still out there mom?”

“I wish I could say, but in all honesty I don’t think so.”

The red-head let go from the embrace and frowned, “Pessimist.”

“Hey, you would be a pessimist too if your mother had been declared missing after a good sixteen years before.”

“It’s so unfair though, she went missing right after I was born… Maybe it was my fault…”

“Kairi, sweetie, don’t be stupid. Your grandmother was careless at times, and unfortunately her carelessness lead to… lead to…” The woman’s wavy hair fell forward and covered most of her face, which she was quite thankful for in the end. She really preferred not to let her daughter notice her eye’s watering, even if it never really worked anyhow because Kairi knew her all too well.

She wiped a stray tear making it’s way down her mother’s cheek, and took hold of her arm. “Now you’re the one being stupid. Grams wouldn’t want you to be crying on Christmas, it was her fave holiday after all. Next to Halloween of course!”

“Naturally. Aren’t you going to open-”

“Not now. I have yet to deliver something to a very cold shirtless boy downstairs,” she smirked in a most cocky like fashion.

Her mother then let go of the slight grip on her daughter’s arm, and squeaked much like her daughter would do in such a situation. “You have a shirtless boy downstairs!? Honey, I’m so proud of you!” She clung onto her and let out a school-girlish giggle, “Now tell me, who is it? Whooooo?”

Kairi shook her head, and stared down at the floor from the embarrassment, “I think you’re not only sadly mistaken, but would be quite disappointed in the long run.” That’s when she heard other voices, and they were coming from none other than the baby monitor. She immediately shushed her mom and made her way up to the contraption.

“What is it swee-”

She shushed her again and pointed to the baby monitor, “They’re finally talking, shhhhh!”

“Who?”

“Riku and Sora.”

“Ooh! Have those two finally gotten out of the clo-”

More sounds were coming from the monitor, and both of them fell silent.

“Sora… we really need to talk…”

The only other sounds heard from Kairi’s room were the loud squeals of excitement as they continued to eavesdrop.

-----

“What’s taking Kairi so long? We did only ask her to get a shirt right?…”

“Knowing her she probably went to get a matching skirt for that shirt.”

Sora stifled a laugh and nodded because that seemed to be sadly very true. The candy sweet face that belonged to the one and only Kairi was known for such buffoonery. In fact, in school she had been declared number one to succeed in pulling what would one day be the best prank in all of Destiny Islands. Yuffie was a close second. As the thought finally decided to register, Sora realized that if their persistent friend hadn’t made her way downstairs yet…

“Riku?”

“Sora?…”

“Um, what did you want to talk about?”

Before the silver-haired youth had the chance to reply, a hand was suddenly slapped against his mouth. The boy stared at his friend wide-eyed with eyebrows raised. All he got in return was an abrupt ‘shhhhhushhh’. He pushed the hand away, “What are you doing?”

The other boy only startled Riku as he whispered into his ear, “It’s not safe. The room is bugged.”

A light colored eyebrow arched up again in irritation, “You’re absolutely mad.”

Once again Riku was shushed, and once again Sora continued the whispering. Apparently he was the only one that was well aware of the more than troublesome antics of one Kairi.

Riku shoved the brunet off him lightly, as not to send him falling onto the floor. “This is ridiculous. I’m going to go-”

“-To the kitchen? Yes I’ll join you!” Sora immediately shot up from the couch, and made his way to the girl’s kitchen.

“Sora… what the-”

“-Coming?”

Riku grunted and nodded, “Fine. I hope you can properly explain to me then about what’s going on.”

A sigh was heard as the younger maroon colored haired individual sat on the edge of her bed, in complete and utter defeat.

“Honey are you alright?”

Subtly ignoring what her mother had finished saying, she stood back up from her bed. “Time to initiate plan B.”

Her mother tilted her head to the side in confusion, “There’s a plan B?”

“Mom, there’s always a plan B! There’s also a plan C in case plan A and B both fail. I thought you knew this! You should take notes for future reference.”

“Nah, I've retired as a fulltime meddler years ago. At least you're carrying on the family business. Although, what happens if plan A, B, and C fail?”

“Mother… It’s not nice to be a smart ass, but since you asked I have made plans from A-Z.”

None of it fazed the one responsible of giving birth to such a wickedly insane child, she was obviously more than used to it all, “What about double Z? If you went through the trouble of putting together twenty-six plans…”

Kairi semi-glared at her mother, “You’re doing it again…”

She chuckled, “Hey, you might as well-”

“Either way, I’ll be back. Time to execute plan B a.k.a Deck the halls with no balls.”

“You seem to be really serious about this,” she tried to hide any and all amusement.

The red-head sighed as she was already halfway out the door, “Mother if I don’t do this for them, who will?”

Her mother in turn sat back down on her daughter’s bed, “But sweetie, what about if they don’t want this?”

“Of course they don’t want this, but I know that their subconscious does!”

“And that’s all that matters, correct?”

“YES!” Kairi finished off as she stomped out of her overly pink room very agitated. Her mother had a bad habit of teasing her to the point where she wanted to break all expensive looking things in the house. Mostly her mother’s expensive looking things naturally. She knew she was doing the right thing, those two have been meant for each other since the day they were born. Everyone knew of it, especially her, and it was simply irritating that no one would do anything of the matter. Well, being the amazing friend she was… “They’ll thank me for this in the near future, I’m sure of it.”

All that was heard this time around as she walked down the hall, and proceeded down the stairs were the silent murmurs of one very stubborn fag hag.

-------

“Good morning love.”

The darker haired brunette yawned as she stretched her exhausted limbs, receiving a kiss as soon as she finished doing so. She smiled at the beautiful radiant green eyes that were staring down at her, “It’s always a good morning when you sleep over.”

Aerith blushed as she held the gift wrapped box close to her chest, “Oh stop, you natural charmer.”

“Ooh, what is that you’re holding? A present for, moi?”

“Maybe.”

Tifa smirked, “Well, if it is why don’t you hand it over then? I wanna see what it is!”

“Nope. You have to wait until we get to the Paopu Palace,” Aerith said with an apologetic shrug.

“But why? That sounds rather silly, and besides you know I don’t like to wai-”

“-You’ll just have to wait for this one darling. Just like you waited for me,” she winked and blew her a kiss.

“That’s different, darling,” Tifa said as she sat up from her bed.

“How is it so?” Long light brown curls moved from side to side upon placing the gift on the window sill. She looked back at her dear friend with the sincerest of smiles plastered on her face.

“Oh don’t think you’re going to get me all googley-eyed again, because you’re acting extra cute.”

A giggle escaped as Aerith only but shook her head, “Extra cute eh? Now really, just go along with it and wait until we get to the Paopu Palace.”

“Will it be worth the wait?”

“More than you’ll ever know.”

Tifa finally shot out of bed and grinned wide, “Good answer!”

“There’s something I’ve been meaning to ask you though…”

“You sound rather serious. Should I be scared?”

Aerith sighed and chuckled slightly, “No, but I guess this is a bit serious.” She hesitated for a moment, placing a finger just an inch over her lip. “About Cloud…”

The darker brunette grimaced at the mention of the name, and looked down at the floor. “What… about him?”

“When… are we… going to-”

Nothing more was said because they were cut off by a rather loud and scary sound. When Tifa looked over her bedroom window to see what it was her eye twitched.

“A snowball!?”

“A big one at that! How in the wor- No better yet, where in the world did someone get a snowball?!”

Aerith found the whole situation very humorous, but at the same time was rather worried from where it did come from. “Calm down Tifa! I’m sure there is a perfectly more than logical explanation as to why-”

Yet another big ball of snow smashed against the bedroom window, sending Aerith flying into Tifa’s arms.

Now it was Tifa’s turn to be amused, “Calm down?”

The brunette flinched and scowled, “Not funny! It took me by surprise that time around!”

“Uh huh…”

“Humph. Put me down please,” Aerith pouted blushing a little.

“You’re doing it again! I cannot possibly want to put you down now.”

“Tifa! This is no time for such shamelessness. Go find out who is attacking us with snowballs!”

Tifa laughed and kissed Aerith’s forehead, “Fine, but you owe me twice as much later.” She put her back down on the bed, making sure not to get any more indecent thoughts in the process. Geez, there were definitely times where she was just as bad as one of the guys, but only Aerith could bring that side out of her. After doing that, she made her way up to her window and opened it. Thankfully she got to duck before getting hit with the evil snowballs of doom, that were somehow appearing out of nowhere.

“What in the…”

“Aerith, stay down and take cover. They’ve instigated long enough, it’s war now.”

“B-but-”

“No Aerith, you must stay here. Who knows what other dangers are awaiting us outside. You have to stay in here, where it’s safe.”

Aerith decided to humor her, “But what about you? What’s going to happen to y-”

“Shh,” Tifa placed a finger over her lips and shook her head. “No more. It’s time for me to go.”

Without another word she walked out of the room. Tifa was going to put an end to it once and for all. Maybe she’ll be able to thank those snowball throwers for conveniently giving her the chance to change the subject on the girl. She really didn’t know what Aerith wanted to say about Cloud, but she’d rather leave it at that. There would be no drama on Christmas; none she couldn’t handle of course.

Only steps away from her front door, she took a deep breath and awaited her fate. Tifa opened the door and smirked, “ALRIGHT, BRING IT ON!”

Much disappointment flashed across her face when all she was saw outside her door was, the whitest of snow with no one arou- Wait, double-take. Snow? She almost flipped, but still walked back into her house as she slammed the door shut, “This, is not real. This, is only a Christmas hallucination. Are there even such things as Christmas hallucinations? Regardless, yes, that’s it. That’s all there is to it. I’m going to walk out the front door, and see nothing but sand… Yes sand. Sand, the thing that an island should be covered in.”

Before Tifa had her chance to walk out of the house again, there was a knock on the door. Aha! That must be the prankster who fooled her into thinking that it actually snowed! She opened the door wearing a quite scary grin, “IT WAS YOU!”

The blond stared at the brunette and arched a brow, “What was me?”

She twitched again, “Cloud…? What are you doing here? Heh, you are supposed to be-”

“-Yes I know finishing up at the Paopu Palace, but Leon and I thought you were taking too long. So I came to fetch you.”

“Are you not the least bit fazed by all the snow?!”

“Snow? There’s- Oh right! I knew there was another reason I needed to talk to you,” he turned around and pulled a young short-haired girl from behind him.

“Yuffie!?”

The girl sighed and tried to hide the melting snowball as best she could, “Merry Christmas?”

Tifa smirked and placed her hands on her hips, “Young lady, what were you doing throwing snowballs at my window?”

Cloud’s eyebrows both shot up, “Well, you can’t expect anything less from the great ninja Yuffie.”

“That’s not funny! I couldn’t help myself, Tifa’s house was the closest so I decided to shower her with some traditional Christmas joy and cheer! Besides I tried Aerith’s first, but for some reason she didn’t respond to the snowball threats like you did Tifa,” Yuffie frowned as she took a deep breath from the mouthful of an explanation she just finished giving those two.

“Yuffie, that’s enough,” Cloud warned.

Ignoring the irony of everything that was happening, Tifa smiled and shrugged the rest off. “Don’t worry Cloud, just take her with you. I still have some things to wrap up around here.”

Yuffie smiled wide, “Ooh did you get me a gift Tifa, huh? Lemme have it!”

“I’ll let you have it alright, a big ol’ lump of coal is what you should get-”

She gasped, “Me? A lump of coal, but I’ve been exceptionally good this year!”

Cloud stifled a laugh as he grabbed Yuffie by the back of her shirt, “I’ll take her away now.”

“Thanks,” Tifa smiled.

The blond smirked and nodded, “No prob.” He turned to walk out the door, but had one more question to ask his best friend. “Uh Tifa…”

“Yes Cloud?”

“Will Aerith be making an appearance at the Christmas bash too?”

The brunette felt weird at the mention of her name coming from Cloud’s lips, for some reason, oddly enough. “I think so. Why do you ask?”

He shrugged, “No reason, only curious. Okay then, see you.” And so he finally left the Lockheart residence to retrieve one very annoying ninja to her rightful place, at that opportune point in time.

“That was odd…”

Aerith poked her head from the foot of the stairs, “You’re alive? So that means we’re going to live another day?”

“Ha, very funny. The culprit just so happened to be Yuffie. She says that she stopped by your house first, but you didn’t respond as I did. Lucky you…”

“Oh that Yuffie, she always has some scheme up her sleeve,” Aerith smiled and finished making her way down the stairs.

“Yeah almost as bad as Kairi, speaking of… I wonder what they’re all doing now.”

She hugged Tifa from behind, and mentally shrugged, “Opening presents?”

“Hmm, yeah I suppose so.” Tifa always enjoyed Aerith’s arms around her, but she was terribly bothered by Cloud’s sudden interest in the brunette. It felt wrong, out of place. Something that shouldn’t have been- Alright, maybe she was taking it a little too far. Aerith has been part of their group of friends forever, it’s only natural for him to ask if she was going. But still, it bothered her greatly.

“So, are we going to get ready to go or what?”

Tifa was snapped out of her semi-trance, and looked back at Aerith with another warmhearted smile, “But of course! Everyone is waiting for us! We mustn’t keep them waiting any longer.”

“Yes, lets.” Aerith led her back up the stairs to get her belongings and finally get themselves over to the Paopu Palace. It still bugged her that she didn’t get to ask Tifa what she had wanted to ask in the first place. Although, there was always tomorrow, and then she wouldn’t let anyone, especially not Yuffie go around causing anymore cleverly timed wacky diversions. Aerith Gainsborough was going to finally pop the question- Um not that kind of question ( besides if anyone were to pop the question, she assumed it would be Tifa ), but close enough! She was going to and that was final! No matter what future obstacles will get in her way.

------

While most of the population on Destiny Islands were flipping their nonexistent wigs, and doubting the fact that they had woken up on the right island, Demyx shrieked loud enough for the whole damn universe to hear. Only making the other person that was sleeping in the same room with him shudder and seethe in annoyance.

“Demyx…”

“Oh wow it’s Christmas and there’s SNOW outside! I can’t believe it! I want to go out and make a snow sitar!”

“Demyx,” Axel warned again.

“This is the best Christmas ever! I’ve never seen snow, I wonder what it feels like, or what it tastes like!”

“DEMYX!” The redhead got out of his cozy bed, and glared the sharpest, deadliest of chakrams at his best friend.

Demyx looked over at him and laughed nervously, “Merry Christmas Axel! Isn’t this awesome? It actually snowed on the island!”

“Snow?” Axel rushed over to his window and sneered. “I HATE SNOW!”

“What?” Demyx stared at him stupefied. “How come Axel? Everyone loves snow! It’s so mushy and squishy, or so they say, and so nice and cold and, and-”

“This is an island, it’s not supposed to snow! That defies the whole purpose of the scorching hot all year round summer weather!”

“B-but, it’s nice! Especially on Christmas!”

“Wonderful, two things I hate.”

Demyx huffed and crossed his arms over his chest, “How can you act like such a grouch on Christmas?”

“I thought I already stated I hated the holiday.”

“Well, honestly. In all the years of being friends with you, I never knew…”

“You should learn to pay attention to my ranting more often then,” he crossed his arms as well.

The blond sighed, “Does this mean we’re not going to go to the Paopu Palace Christmas Bash?”

Axel shrugged, “You could do whatever you want. I could care less.”

“Okay,” Demyx pouted. “I’ll see you later, maybe. Merry Christmas,” the boy picked up his things and closed the redhead’s door behind him. It was quite disappointing to see how indifferently Axel reacted; but in the end it was Axel, and he shouldn’t expect that much from him. No matter what he would always be his best friend, but there were times where the blond really wanted to bonk him hard over the head. Yeah, that’ll so show him. Bonking… He was so immature at times, no wonder Axel was always constantly annoyed with him.

He spotted Axel’s mother as he made his way down the last step on the stairs, “Um hey Merry Christmas…”

The woman had finished making a holiday breakfast fit for a king and a queen, and all their twenty-seven children, but she noticed the sad look on the boy’s face immediately. “Merry Christmas Demykins, are you okay? Why the long face?”

“I’m fine! I’m just going to take my bag back home, say hi to my mom, and stay there. I am only in Axel's way most of the time. Besides, you know how she gets when I-”

“I’m not buying it buddy,” she waved the spatula only a mere inches away from the blond’s face. “Axel did something, or rather said something stupid again. I can sense it, remember this mommy always knows best. Furthermore, its written all over your face!”

“Uh… I really should go. I’ll stop by later, promise!” Demyx waved at her, and made for the door in less than five seconds flat.

“Yup. My boy definitely said stupid to upset him. Aye, AXEL GET DOWN HERE AND EXPLAIN!”

With the whole rush to leave Axel’s place as quick as possible, Demyx hadn’t realized he had left the house still in his seahorse pajamas. He squeaked and shivered when he felt the sudden winter breeze, it was so different. Naturally it would be different, he had never experienced such delightful cold weather before. It would’ve been even more delightful if he would’ve gotten to spend it with his best friend, but lucky him Axel had dangerous mood swings all year round.

The boy then began to walk all the way back home, and greet his mom as he did every year. He had been hesitate at first to sleep over Axel’s since he didn’t like to leave his mom by herself, especially on holidays. She insisted on him going on and having fun though. Demyx was such a mommy’s boy, it hurt.

A couple of feet away from where Demyx last stood, were two recognizable individuals that were staring at the blond in his pajamas. Both were highly amused, but tried to keep their snickering to a minimum. They wanted to see how long it would take for the boy to realize he was being watched.

“Do you think he got into a nasty argument with the stubborn red-head?”

“Oh, I’m sure of it. The idiot is lucky to have that other idiot put up with him. I wonder how much longer it could go on for though…”

“Yes, you’re right. No one likes a mean ol’ Scrooge.”

“We should impose on their matters, and makes things worse!”

The blonde smirked holding one of her partner’s hands, “But what about all the righteous crap you talked to me about yesterday? Are you just about to go back on your word? Tsk.”

He pushed her hand away, and rolled his eyes, “Oh please. Righteousness doesn’t exist, and I’m not about to encourage any of that foolish mumbo jumbo anyway.”

“Not even for a Paopu Islander salad?”

“What do I look like to you, woman? That wretched dog from that cartoon television series, that is stupid enough to do ridiculous things for doggie treats!? So that’s what I am to you, a dog?”

“Yes. You’re my dog Marly, now say woof,” she chuckled.

“Flip off.”

“I am aware you two have very intriguing fetishes, but really…”

Larxene and Marluxia jumped from the surprise ( Where had he come from?! ), then both scowled. It was Marluxia that had a ‘light bulb lighting up’ moment, and he turned to his dearest friend. “You know, we haven’t seen you around for a good while. Where have you been?”

The man that had decided to join their conversation raised an eyebrow, “Don’t play dumb, you know I’ve been working. I told you and Larxene that I was going to visit you both for the Christmas holidays. After New Year’s I’m heading back to Hollow Bastion. You know how the music business is.”

Marluxia scoffed, “I really don’t know how the hell you got your hands on a record company job. You don’t even like music!”

“Far from the truth, I do like good music. Lately, everything that’s been popping out is not worth my time.”

The blonde looked at her friend quizzically, “And you’re quite full of it. Honestly, does anything rub you the right way?”

“Hmm, Larxene, I think I’ve subconsciously transferred my latest immoral plan to you through brain waves of some sort.”

“Mar, you are one of the only people I could put up with, but seriously sounding like a blockhead from time to time is not one of your favorable qualities.”

“It might be all that pink hair. It never did anything for his masculinity, it’s probably effecting his brain cells too.

Marluxia grunted and flailed his arms angrily, “You’re not paying attention! None of you- And hey don’t mess with the hair. At least I could see where I’m going, unlike you with that chunk of what you call hair covering most of your face. Emo boy.”

“People totally go for the mysterious type, the hair is just a tactic to-”

“Okay we all get the point schemer, you still are in dire need of getting laid. I’m surprised you haven’t concocted one of your many brilliant tactics, to get yourself some ass.”

“Excuse you?” Their friend stared down at his shoes-- which he had bought last weekend since they were on sale and all- and blushed, but thanks to his ridiculous hairstyle he was able to hide those blasted rosy tinted cheeks.

Marluxia snorted and nodded, “She’s right, and I think we might know of someone that’s to your liking. Right Larxene?”

She scratched the top of her head, “Um we do?”

“Yes, this boy really likes music, maybe something can be done about it. I mean, Zexion is in the music business. Coax him to show you what he’s got, then start small by getting him a local gig or two. I’m sure everything will be history from there, he’ll really like that.”

Larxene finally comprehended it all, oh that pink-haired fool was good. The plan seemed flawless as of yet, and not only would that get her friend some action, it will also… Oh yes, Axel was going to regret ever messing with her, or trying to steal away her sister’s boyfriend at that. Although, she could care less about helping her sister, it just so happened to fit into her plan as well. How fortunate for Naminé… The sweet taste of revenge was so near she could probably take a nice big bite off of it. That’ll show that brat what it means to ever mess with Larxene Strife! She wrapped an arm around Zexion, “Most importantly, he’ll be forever in your debt.”

“He could be just what the music industry needs.”

“You two, stop getting my hopes up. It’s so hard to find real talent these days…”

“You’ll never know until you go and check him out, Zex,” Marluxia finished off with a shrug.

“It’ll be your loss otherwise.”

Zexion threw his head back in exasperation, “Okay, okay. Does the kid have a name?”

“Let’s just call him the Melodious Nocturne, for now,” the wind blew into Marluxia’s mauve colored hair in a most theatrical way. All that was needed to finish off the scene was some out of place menacing laughter, “Muaha.”

The other two stared at their friend in mild confusion, but Marluxia only continued his laughter.

“MUAHAHA!”

Larxene blinked and looked over at the only other sane person present, “Why am I the only one with a normal hair color? I highly doubt that the both of you were born with such extravagant-”

Zexion shushed her and pointed over to Marluxia, “Hold on, he’s doing his menacing laugh.”

“I cannot understand how we all became friends in the first place. You’re all complete imbeciles!” The blonde grunted and stomped away from the two, very far away.

Marluxia only continued his menacing laugh as he twirled around, not very menacingly, “MUAHAHAHA!”

--------

-snort- I am one silly bitch, yes I am. Who caught on to the lame usage of a certain narcissistic boy's inner-mind theater bit? Yes well, like many others I'm quite obsessed with that flippin' adorable Host Club. I'm also uber excited at the fact that I will be attending Metrocon this year. Wee!! But anyways, enough babbling. I had so much fun with this chapter! I still have so many surprises up my sleeve, but in time, hopefully I'll get to posting like before. This one was for my bunny rabbit love Fester, and of course my dear mother. Demyx's momma's boy syndrome = Lucy Fag Hag's momma's girl syndrome. Tis true, I cannot help it! I've made the boy a lot like myself actually, not intentionally I swear! ;-;

As promised here are the two new spankin' Kairi rules!

Kairi Rule #15. Impressing a Kairi is a tough job all on it’s own. If you try too hard, you’ll only get burned. If you try too little, you’ll get bonked over the head with a rotten seagull egg. There is no real way to properly impress a Kairi, but it’s always best to be prepared. Why you ask? Well, you really never know when it’ll lead to positive results. There is a 74% chance they’ll be negative, but to get a Kairi’s attention it is essential to be as persistent as one. They key is to never give up; they are unpredictable creatures after all.

Kairi Rule #63. In the beginning of time when the now rampant species of Kairi began roaming about, there were two things that were never to be requested of them. One, to butt out of a person’s business ( meddling is a Kairi‘s specialty ), and two to never ever let her cook you a meal. If you want to live a long and prosperous life, don’t let her pull out the pink chef hat. Now, if it has been done and she has already offered to cook you something, and you didn’t want to hurt her feelings… It’s your loss, but you cannot say you weren’t warned.

And now to add to the already growing list of ridiculous things I can come up with... I introduce all to you my Akudemy short-shorts! They're based on the Raspberry Swirl AU world, but it's not necessary to have read the story. I'll always warn you beforehand of course. Hope you get to check it out, and I hope you all enjoyed this ridiculously long chapter!

Akudemy short-shorts - Something in the teriyaki chicken

Mon, 16 Apr 2007 05:29:18 GMT

Title: Something in the teriyaki chicken
Author: Me! _superherogirl_ :D
Characters: Axel and Demyx, naturally... oh right and Axel's mother.
Rating: PG-13
Summary: Demyx stays over Axel's ~~crib~~ place and has some chicken teriyaki with the mom. Crack at it's best.
Authors Note: This is just the beginning of my cracktastic Akudemy short-shorts. I have a bunch of Kairi rules, so I decided why not some short-shorts. They're based on the 'Raspberry Swirl' AU world, but you can still read it without being lost or something. It's crack for goodness sake, it doesn't need to make much sense. :P
Dedications: To whoever reads and enjoys it! :D
Disclaimer: This Fag Hag is very sad to inform you all that... none of these wonderful worlds of magic and fantasy belong to her. *sniffle*

“Yummy, dinner was delicious Mrs. Morrison!”

Axel’s mother beamed at the statement, and bowed her head slightly, “Thank you Demy dear. I’m very glad to hear that, but please call me miss.”

The other red-head arched a brow, “Miss? Since when…?”

“Oh you know very well that I’m not with your dad anymore. So naturally I don’t want to be referred to as Mrs.! It makes me feel old,” Desiree said with a pout.

Axel rolled his eyes and picked at the teriyaki chicken with his fork, “Still have those aspirations of marrying that dumb ol’ rock star?”

“That dumb rock star is your namesake bucko. You cannot possibly tell me you don’t like Axl Rose.”

“You know I do mom, but I don’t fantasize about marrying him.”

Desiree suppressed a chuckle as best she could, “I wouldn’t blame you if you did, but whatever tickles your pickle sonny. I know I’m still madly in lust with the man. He would’ve really made a grand father for-”

Both boys cringed and Axel was about ready to barf all the teriyaki in his system. There were some things that a mother should never bring up after dinner, being madly in lust- eww - with one of your idols is one of them. He really didn’t have much of a choice in that department. His mom had him singing ‘Welcome to the Jungle’ at the tender age of five. Honestly, Axel thought he sounded rather cool at that age.

“I’m sure you could have him if you really wanted to Mrs. Morrison, you’re quite the looker and-”

Axel sent one of his almighty death glares in his best friend’s direction, “Dude, don’t hit on my mom, that’s wrong on so many levels of…. Wrong!”

“Oh please Axel, you’re just jealous because he isn’t complimenting you,” Desiree said as she stretched her arms backward.

Demyx laughed and stood up to pick up the dirty dishes, “But it’s true Axel, your mom is hot.” He leaned over the red-head to retrieve his plate as well, but Axel still had his fork stuck in the chicken.

“Watch it, I’m still eating my chicken!”

“Oh give it up boy, you don’t want anymore I know you. Especially now that you’re all riled up.”

The blond snorted as he finally snatched the plate away from him, “Thank you.”

Axel sneered, “I’m not riled up!”

With a devious smirk pasted upon her face, Axel’s mother stared at Demyx as he made his way into the kitchen to go wash the dishes. She then looked back at her son, “Why can’t you ever be that considerate? He’s not even my son and he does more chores around the house than you!”

“Mom, he’s not normal. He’s one of those orphan alien babies that had his ship crash into Destiny Islands, and since in his birth planet or galaxy kids like doing chores... He does them! Because honestly no normal kid goes and does chores! Not willingly anyway!”

“His mullet is quite fashionable as well, I remember when your dad had a mullet,” she stared off dreamily.

Axel shot his arms up into the air and grunted in frustration, as well as disgust. Now his mother was checking Demyx out. He was going to be sick and real soon at that. “I’m going to go to my room before I hurl all over you, thanks.”

“All done!” Demyx said grinning wide.

Without another word, Axel ignored anything else said by both his mother and Demyx as he made his way up the stairs. The last thing he needed was to have a nightmare of his mother and best friend shacking up. Or even worse…

Axel stopped a quarter of the way up the stairs, and had a rather scary mental picture pop into his head. He could see it now…

“Mom, I’m home!”

“Oh hey sonny, your dad and I have some great news for you.”

“Dad? But I haven’t seen dad in years…”

“No silly, your step dad. Remember, your best buddy ol’ pal!”

“HUH?!”

Demyx popped up next to Desiree and placed an arm around her, “Hey son, your mother and I have great news for you.”

She sniffled and rubbed her belly as if she were some kind of Buddha.

Axel stared at the both of them awestruck, and really didn’t even want to jump to anymore conclusions that he had already jumped into.

“There’s going to be a new little bundle of joy in the family! Isn’t that wonderful?”

“Yeah son, I knocked your mom up and now you’re going to have a baby sister!”

The red-head’s eyes twitched, and he collapsed backwards onto the floor.

“I think he’s just as excited as we are Demmy-poo.”

“Ah, I love our son. He’s a great kid y’know. I remember that time when he was seven, and he scraped his knee. He came running to me to cure his booboo… Those were the days.”

“-Demmy, that never happened.”

Demyx blinked, “Oh right.”

“Regardless, let’s take advantage of our son’s unconsciousness and make out.”

“Okay!”

They wrapped their arms around each other, and began their own session of tonsil blitz ball.

Demyx looked over at his best friend and stared, “Axel, are you okay?”

The boy snapped out of it and glared at Demyx once more. He simply pointed to the door, “Out.”

“But…”

“Demyx, out.”

“Maybe it was something in the teriyaki chic-”

“OUT!”

----

Disturbing crack, but crack nonetheless. Hope you all enjoyed it. xP

I know each trick you played, whore you laid, dream you stole

Mon, 05 Mar 2007 01:34:39 GMT

Hiya. Whoever decides to stop by this journal... I guess it's a little note to all. I don't know when I will post a future update. Unfortunately I'm stuck. After writing eight pages for the last chapter of Raspberry Swirl, three of Stricken, half of a page of the Yami No Matsuei Cinderella story, and yet still utterly and pathetically frozen in terms of Take it back to square one... I have failed. ;-; Yes, as a fanfiction writer I have failed.

*facepalm*

I need motivation... inspiration... I need dancing and singing mice!

*crickets*

I certainly need something though.. :( *sigh*

Raspberry Swirl - KH AU Series - Story1Ch.4

Sun, 21 Jan 2007 17:08:58 GMT

Title: Raspberry Swirl
Author: Me! _superherogirl_ :D
Pairing: RikuSora, AkuRoku, Kaiphie? xD Subtle hints of Cloud/Leon
Rating: PG-16 always to be on the safe side
Summary: Three cheers for the hilarity that is adolescence! The heart is a very complex thing, and these teenagers on the verge of going to adulthood are going to realize how important it really is what they've been overlooking all along. The adventure begins when Sora wakes up at the crack of dawn craving ice cream. Ooh how exciting?
POV: third, only diary entries and such will be in first person duh.
Authors Note: All notes at the end, including three brand spankin' new Kairi Rules. :)
Previous Chapters: one two, three
Dedications: First of all to my one true bunny love, Fester. I miss you so much sweetheart. And also to the sweet reviewers on here. one_true_bee and hillando And thanks as well to whoever actually takes the time to click the link or even skim the story.
Disclaimer: Unfortunately the wonderful world of Kingdom Hearts, Final Fantasy and Disney... don't belong to me. Tis a sad, sad day. :( And lyrics are copyrighted to Joydrop.

Some people were difficult to deal with, and then there were people such as Kairi who were simply impossible. Roxas had had enough of her shenanigans, especially when it kept him from doing something as routine as using the pee-pee room. He grunted and walked over to one of the urinals in the boy’s restroom.

“Stupid Kairi,” Roxas sighed as he unzipped his pants. Soon stopped mid-zip when he heard peculiar sounds. He finished his business and zipped back up; the sounds seemed to have been coming from a bathroom stall. Not that the noises could’ve come from anywhere else at that point… He began to walk towards the stalls, but was suddenly stopped when a hand clamped itself on his shoulder.

He turned around and let out an abrupt scream, “What the hell?! Don’t do that! And what are doing here?”

The culprit smirked, “Oooh! I’m the banshee that haunts the boy’s bathrooms! I’ve come for you Roxas!”

Roxas flicked Kairi’s hand away, “You’re far from being a comedian.”

“And you’re just as grouchy as you always are. You and Axel are one and the same.” She crossed her arms over her chest, and thought she heard something.

“Maybe we are, but at least we’re aware of how incredibly annoying you are.”

Kairi scoffed, “Now I’m hurt.”

“Yeah right, a Kairi doesn’t get hurt easily. Isn’t that one of your rules or something?”

“Yes… I think it’s number-”

“-That’s not the point. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m quite curious as to know who else is in here.”

She shook her head and stretched her arms out in the blond’s direction to grab him, but missed horribly. “Wait! Come on, leave whoever else is in here alone!”

“Sora! Are you still here?! Where’s Riku?! Is he with you?!”

Neither Sora or Riku answered, but another voice ricocheted off the walls of the bathroom. “Last time I checked taking a crap didn’t take that long. Maybe the boy is having, dare I say troubles?”

Roxas chuckled when he looked in the direction of the new newfound voice, “Wouldn’t you like to know…”

Axel cringed, “Not really. Now come on both of you, we know you’re in here!”

“You guys leave them- I mean Sora alone!” Kairi almost whined, but she knew better. She was not one for whining… that much anyway.

“Them? So they are both in here… Very interesting if you ask me.”

The darker red head wanted to smack both her friends over the head, “I didn’t ask you though.”

“No matter!” Axel said nonchalantly as he began to knock on each of the stalls. He knew they were bound to be inside one.

“I agree with Axel, this is ridiculous. How long can someone possibly take in the bathroom?”

Axel continued to knock on the stall doors, “You obviously don’t know your cousin very well. Are you going to help me or not? I know the female intruder isn’t for a fact…”

“Right! Um… by the way Axel, why did you follow us in here?”

The red head rubbed his knuckles, they began to bother slightly from all the pointless knocking. “I followed the chick in because your other chick friend made me.”

“Made you?”

“Yes. Somehow that Larxene woman showed up again, and kindly offered to go for another round. That was my cue to leave, and so now I’m here.”

Kairi snickered, “Coward.”

“I am not a coward, I’m just smarter than the average-”

“-Bear?” Roxas smirked as he finished his sentence.

Axel looked back at Roxas and winked, “Well, if you want me to be some sort of wild animal, it can be arranged too.”

The blond scoffed as he walked closer to Axel, “A wild animal that enjoys stealing picnic baskets?”

“It’s not stealing, it’s called borrowing.”

Roxas laughed as he took a quick glimpse at the floor, as if there were something of utter significance branded onto it. When in reality there was probably toilet paper under his shoe, or maybe even under Axel’s shoe. He had completely forgotten- or maybe even ignored- the presence of anyone else in the bathroom. “Doesn’t look like you do a very good job of borrowing picnic baskets, in that case.” He looked his friend up and down.

A smirk graced the red head’s lips, “That was low.”

The other boy shrugged, “Not like you care though.”

“Nah, you’re right.”

Kairi stared at the two in utter amusement, and tried not to make it too obvious she was gawking… a little. She thought out the rest of her plan carefully, but everything led to someone getting upset with her. Not that she minded, but it was a nuisance to have all her best friends incredibly miffed because she decided to meddle again. She tried to get rid of those bad habits over the years, but to no avail. Her thoughts were interrupted when she spotted two pairs of sneakers under the bathroom stall, coincidentally enough it was the stall that Axel was leaning up against. Oh dear, she had to get them all out of there pronto. Everything was about to blow up in her face! Then she wouldn’t hear the end of it from Sora or Riku. That’s if they didn’t dispose of her first. “Alright you lovebirds! Why don’t you continue having your ever sweet moment outside? Unless you plan to shack up in one of these stalls, and continue to do your business there. But honestly I always thought you two would devour each other someplace more… sanitary?”

Roxas’ cheeks became quite scarlet over the span of a couple of seconds, Axel simply looked not amused.

“Aren’t you forgetting something?”

“Hmm, I don’t think I am Axel dear,” Kairi smiled sweetly.

Axel once again knocked on the stall door he was leaning against, “We’re still on a sear-”

The door was slammed opened, and sent Axel tumbling forward onto Roxas, which fell on top of Kairi. All three ended up on the floor, with the semi-fragile persistent girl on the bottom.

“OWWW MY SPLEEN!” Kairi let out a loud whine, because there wasn’t much else to do in such a situation.

Riku had lost his balance, and fell on top of the three as well. While Sora had been pushed back, and fallen over the toilet seat. When both boys had realized what they were doing, their initial reaction was one of drastic action. In a sense. Thankfully the nosey peepers, known as his dearest friends, had broken Riku’s fall.

The girl in pink tried her best to push the heavy brutes off her, but she was not succeeding very well. Was it all some sort of karma because she tried to get Riku and Sora to admit their true feelings to each other? She was only trying to help! It shouldn’t have blown up the way it did. Although, such thoughts only made sense in her too demented hyperactive brain of hers, that everyone was far from ever understanding.

The three ever so innocent bystanders stared at Riku in disbelief; it was then Axel that asked the question that was obviously on everyone’s mind. “How did you get in there?”

…

Alright so maybe it wasn’t exactly the question that either Roxas and Kairi were wondering about. He indeed hung out with Demyx a little too much, even his stupid naivety was beginning to rub off on him.

Roxas arched a brow, “More like… Why were you in there with my cousin?”

Axel nodded, “Yeah, that’s exactly what I meant to ask.”

The silver-haired boy wasn’t sure what to say, because no matter what it was going to come off sounding horribly wrong. Maybe even worse…

Kairi growled, “Could you all get off me?! First my spleen… and now… oof my lungs?! What’s next my ovaries, kidneys, any other important organ?!”

The boys immediately got off, and lazily apologized.

“I… I got to go. Later guys.” A certain very confused brunet, hauled his butt out of the bathroom as well as out the diner. He couldn’t stay in the presence of any of his friends much longer, because now it was all inevitable. Those feelings that he tried to hide for so long, more along the lines of not knowing they were there… Those dreaded feelings, how much he wanted to continue doing those things with Riku. He was so confused, and his head hurt so much from all the thinking. He never did like to think too much, because nothing good came from it all.

“Sora, wait!” Kairi called out and stood up best she could to follow him. When she reached the door, she turned to Riku and gave him a pleading look. As if telepathically telling him to get up his rump, and follow him too. But unfortunately none of her subliminal messages were reaching him in any way. She grunted and left to follow the disgruntled brunet. That’s what she had planned.

-----

Why did it always seem that Kairi’s plans were either bound to be left undone, or just completely slaughtered in all sense of the word? Sora was once again nowhere in sight; he always was a fast one… damn him she thought. She then stopped in her tracks as she spotted Selphie, and she was talking to… Irvine. What? Why? How…? When did he show up? So it was definitely karma working against her wasn’t it? She shrugged it off, and made her way up to her best friend. She knew Selphie had learned her lesson, nope she was not going to get stringed along again… The girl knew better. Especially after that morning, she couldn’t wear her heart on her sleeve all the time. Right?

Kairi waved at the both of them and looked a little too smug for her own good, “Hey Irvine, what’s happening?”

He winked at Kairi as he boldly placed his arm around Selphie’s shoulders, which of course the pair of violet eyes noticed immediately. He could’ve sworn he heard a low growl, but it was probably his mind playing tricks on him. There were no animals in the vicinity from what he knew.

“Uh… You guys are acting rather friendly.”

“Naturally, we are together.”

His words made Kairi cringe, and feel as if she had just been pushed off a cliff. For some reason it hurt her to hear those words put into a sentence. It wasn’t fair, didn’t Selphie know any better? Did she somehow give her a little too much credit? She didn’t want to jump to those infamous conclusions until she had a talk with her. But at the moment she wasn’t sure she could keep calm or cool… or anything. Was that the Selphie that called her just a few minutes after Sora had decided to bother her in the morning? At five in the morning no less! She felt somewhat betrayed, but once again she was looking too into the issue. Was it even an issue to begin with? Although, she did notice something… Selphie looked so happy. So happy it was making her skin crawl.

Selphie leaned against Irvine and smiled obliviously, “Don’t worry Kai, he told me why he sent me that e-mail in the first place. Everything is all cleared up now.”

Somehow Kairi didn’t believe any of it, not one bit. Instead of making a scene- which was and will be inevitable in the future- she smiled and nodded. She was sick and tired of playing the overprotective best friend, because no one seemed to listen to her anyway. At least not when it really mattered, but she still didn’t want Selphie to get hurt again. It was her choice though, and she was not going to play the bad guy and attempt to separate them. It would eventually happen all on it’s own. Maybe Irvine had a good reason why he broke up with Selphie in the first place, maybe she was giving him too little credit. Whatever the reason, she was not going to meddle in anyone else’s affairs. It never led to anything good in the end. Today was a perfect example of what her meddling could cause. She didn’t want to make things worse for her friends, completely the opposite… but it never worked out. It was about time Kairi retired from her specialty of interfering- then the crowd all died from shock. “I’m happy for you Selph.”

The brunette smiled wide and looked down a little embarrassed, “Thanks Kai. I’ll talk to you later okay? Irvine and I are going to stop by his parents house! He invited me over this Christmas, and for New Year’s too. I’m so excited!”

Numb. That’s exactly what Kairi was feeling at the moment. Completely and utterly, numb. She nodded once more and tried her best to seem happy for Selphie, “That’s great! Well, you guys have fun.”

Irvine smirked and ruffled Selphie’s hair a bit, “Oh not to worry, we will. I was such a fool to have done that to her… I really care about her y’know.”

Kairi faked another smile, “Of course, you guys are simply meant for each other.”

“I agree. What about you Selph?”

“Ditto Irv! This is going to be the best Christmas ever!” She hugged him around the middle and then darted off to the exit of the Paopu Palace.

“Wait for me doll!” He waved goodbye to Kairi, and followed suit.

“Bye…” Why did Kairi feel as if they had just ripped out her heart, and fed it to Cerberus? She didn’t understand why she felt that way, but she assumed it was the realization of betrayal. That and it was the biggest kick in the ass ever. Karma got her good that time around… It had to go there.

A song began to play in the background, and if she were that much of a depressed teenager she would have definitely slit her wrists. The song was one of her favorites, but it just seemed a little too appropriate. The Paopu Palace did freak her out on occasion. She hugged herself in a pathetic attempt to cheer herself up, but it obviously didn’t help. She felt so broken, her strong and confidant nature had suddenly gone down the drain. She sang to herself which came out as a low sigh, “I, still don’t even know you, I, I… I, still wish I could hold you… I sometimes wanna die… How strangely fitting…”

“What was that?”

“Huh?" Kairi turned around and saw Riku standing before her, "I was singing to myself you dope, what did it look like?”

“No not that. That whole facade with Irvine and Selphie just now.”

“Oh… That? Well, I’m just expressing how happy I am for her.”

Riku arched a brow, “Oh really? Have you decided to give people the benefit of the doubt all of a sudden?”

“I guess so. Everyone complains I never do, so I thought I might as well. I don’t have much of a choice at this point.”

The boy shook his head and couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “This is not like you.”

She shrugged, “And what if it isn’t? I’m sure everyone would prefer a more tolerable version of myself. So I’m just going to give it to them.”

“Sounds like cowardice to me.”

Kairi’s top lip twitched, “Oh like you’re one to talk! Why haven’t you gone to follow Sora, huh?!”

Riku couldn’t help but laugh as he placed his hands on his hips, “Now that’s more like the Kairi I know.”

She blushed and covered her mouth, the retort wasn’t supposed to come out that way. Alright, so it was going to be harder than she thought to let sleeping dogs lie. “Stop it. You do have to talk to Sora. I have nothing more to say to Selphie. I offered all the support I could, and had it thrown back at me.”

“Give him a chance. He’s not as bad as you make him out to be. One mistake and you immediately jumped to the assumption he’s the biggest jerk on the island. You know better than anyone that people make mistakes. He must be allowed at least one, am I right?”

“How could you say something like that!? You were not the one on the phone with a sobbing Selphie! I mean it’s Selphie we’re talking about, our loveable hyperactive Selphie! You were not the one that was trying their best not to go to that sleazebag’s house at five in the morning, and give him what was truly coming to him! You have no right to say, because you were not there. What would you do if it were someone you really cared for? Someone like, oh I dunno say… Sora? Might seem silly because boys do let their testosterone get in the way of everything, but still. What if? Huh?” Kairi took a deep breath, and realized she was making a scene. Ah damn it all, another scene. There had been way too much drama at the diner for one day.

The silver-haired teenager stared at her with eyes wide, she had definitely said a mouthful. Although, he wasn’t able to respond as fast as he had hoped for.

“What would you do, huh Riku? If Sora called you in the middle of the night all sad and on the verge of tears?”

“Kairi, you’re talking as if Sora were a girl. He’s not, and he wouldn’t call me of all people, crying.”

“Says you, but who knows right? Don’t you remember the times that those bullies at school beat him up? When he came to us with his uniform torn at different places, and his black eye, all the bruises, and what about the-”

“-That’s enough,” Riku warned. The last thing he wanted to do was remember any of those things. He had seen red when Sora had tried his best to avoid the topic. He hadn’t wanted anyone to find out they were hurting him. But Riku couldn’t have any of that, from that day forth he had become Sora’s personal bodyguard. Whether the brunet liked it or not.

A satisfactory smirk graced Kairi’s face, “See. You wouldn’t be too happy, now would you?”

Riku didn’t say another word on the matter, but he did nod. “This was a waste of a day, I’m going home.”

“Do as you wish, but remember what I told you. I’m not going to say anything else, you should know what’s best from here on out.”

“Likewise Kairi, likewise.” He patted her on the back, and left as well. He knew what he had to do, but he just didn’t know how to do it…

Kairi smiled to herself as the familiar song continued to play in the background.

And you were at the start
And now you are the end
And you left me with nothing to defend
I need the voice of a good friend

“Thanks Riku…” She followed him out soon after.

------

A loud slam was heard as Sora shut the door behind him. He leaned against it, short of breath and amongst other things. He was so confused, it was making his head ache more than it already was. He wasn’t even sure if any of the events of that day made any sense. From the moment he had woken up, he knew that something was going to change- for better or for worse he was unaware of still- but he could feel it in the atmosphere, something was definitely different.

The brunet took another deep breath as he looked around, and made sure neither of his parents were home. They would know there was something wrong with their boy immediately, and his parents were the last people he could talk to about his situation. With a sigh he made his way up to his room, it was safe there. At least for the time being, everyone was still at the diner. No one probably noticed the boy make his very obvious exit. Everyone was into their own thing at the time, not even Riku followed him. Even if deep down he was glad, because he didn’t know how to talk to his best friend after what happened. Why did he even let it happen?

“Ugh,” Sora groaned as he threw himself onto his bed. He looked at his Donald and Goofy clock- hey if he had a Mickey Mouse phone it was only fair- which read twenty minutes to four. It was amazing how time had gone by, and they hadn’t gotten anything done. Memories of the wrestling session with Riku that morning flashed across his mind, and the boy smirked. He felt so comfortable having Riku around, as well as Kairi. But it felt a tad bit different with Riku; he honestly liked being protected by the slightly older boy. There went his head hurting again, and he clutched at it’s sides.

“If only I knew… what to do… If I only knew, what it all meant.”

He picked up the stereo control- oh yeah Destiny Island had gone mega high-tech - and let the CD that was still inside play. Thankfully it fit his mood perfectly, angsty teenager on the verge of rebelling or rather on the edge of insanity. Yep, it pretty much leveled out. Although, Sora was not one to be ‘angsty’; he was too klutzy and air-headed for that. But all in all it still fit how he was feeling at the current time.

The music was blasted across the room, as he began to bob his head back and forth. Music would make him forget his troubles temporarily, it always did. He hummed along until he was startled by a loud obnoxious knock on his window. It couldn’t be Riku, he thought to himself. He wasn’t ready to face Riku again! His eyes widened, and a hint of relief flashed through them as he saw a head of blond hair. So it wasn’t Riku, but apparently his nosey cousin.

Roxas climbed up the ladder and knocked again on the window. It was usually open, but he assumed his cousin was having one of those ‘I want to be alone’ kind of moments. Well, too bad because Roxas was determined to talk to him.

The brunet grunted and leaned over to open the window, “I’m coming, I’m coming! There… what do you want?”

“Thank you! Geesh! Could you lower that I can’t even hear myself think!” Roxas shouted as he tumbled on the way into his cousin’s room.

“No! I’m being an angsty emo kid, leave me alone!”

The blond arched a brow and walked over to the stereo to lower the music himself. “I doubt you can be an angsty emo kid while listening to swing music.”

Sora rolled his eyes as he crossed his arms, “I could if I felt like it.”

“Right… So, mind telling me what that whole dramatic girlie exit was about?”

“Girlie?”

“Yeah, that was totally something a girl would do,” he sat on Sora’s bed and chuckled. “Did you two break up or something?”

“What?! Where the hell did you get that?!”

“Maybe you’re that obvious.”

“Roxas, you know I’m not… I don’t like guys.”

It was Roxas’ turn to roll his eyes, “You mean to tell me that nothing happened between you and Riku inside that bathroom stall?”

“That’s exactly what I’m trying to tell you!”

“Why was he in there in the first place? There were many other stalls he could’ve occupied.”

“I asked him to help me…”

Roxas looked at the boy lying on the bed quizzically, “Help you in what, if I may ask?”

“I got stuck,” Sora said as he puffed out his cheeks, and felt them grow warm again. He knew it was not going to sound right at all.

“Stuck? Care to elaborate there? What could you get stuck in a bath- Oh eww.”

Sora waved his arms around indignantly, “Not that! My chain! It got stuck in the toilet paper dispenser. That was the only reason he was inside the stall with me. Could we drop the subject now?”

Roxas shrugged, “Well, since you went through the trouble to make up such a bogus story. Okay, subject dropped.”

“It’s not a bogus story!”

“Sora, even if it wasn’t bogus I know something happened between the two of you in there. You wouldn’t have left in such a rush otherwise.”

“Why do you have to be right?…” The boy whined as he shoved a pillow over his face. He thought maybe if he asphyxiated himself, everything would come to an end, including the interrogation his persistent cousin was putting him through.

The blond haired boy leaned closer to Sora as he yoinked the pillow away from his face, “What was that?”

Sora sat up on the bed and sneered, “Something did happen. There, I said it, you were right. Now leave me alone.”

“Gee, I’ve only known you for as long as I could remember. Besides, we’re family. We should know each other pretty well,” Roxas said with a shrug. “But if you want me to leave, then I guess I have no other choice. I’ll see you around,” He got off the bed and made his way to the window again.

“Wait, Rox! I, uh… Since you already know…”

The blond looked over at his direction, “Yeah?”

“I do need someone to talk to…”

“Oi, typical. Why don’t you talk to Kairi about this? She’s obviously the president of the Riku and Sora fan club.”

“What?”

Roxas walked up to Sora again and bonked him over the head, “You’re so slow!”

“Oww! I’m not slow!” Sora rubbed the top of his head and pouted.

“Don’t argue with me on that one either, you’ll lose that battle as well. Come on, who doesn’t know you have a thing for Riku?”

“But I don’t! That’s why I need to talk to someone… Because I’m confused.”

“Ah, likely story.”

Sora whispered in a warning tone, “Roxas… What about you, huh? There are more possibilities for you! Now question is, who do you have the hots for more? Hayner or Axel? Or hey maybe even Pence!”

The blond’s jaw dropped to the floor at an incredible speed, “That’s a load of moogle dung, and you know it.”

“Do moogles even-”

“Just because they’re magical creatures doesn’t mean they synthesize their crap away before anyone sees it.- And that’s besides the point anyway!”

“Yeah, too much info kupo…”

“As I was saying. I think you’ve completely forgotten the fact that my girlfriend, Naminé, would probably not appreciate me being some sort of homosexual nympho.”

It was Sora’s jaw to drop that time, “You… have a girlfriend? Since when?!”

Roxas glared at the idiot next to him, “Are you sure we’re related?”

“Dude, I… didn’t know you and Naminé…”

“We didn’t want to flaunt our relationship or anything. It’s still in the works.”

“So what you’re trying to say is that, you’re only technically going out?”

“Yes,” He grunted.

“Wow.”

“Yeah, but I think it’s more than official now. She gave me this today.” Roxas handed Sora a piece of paper with a drawing on it.

Sora took it and stared at it for a good minute or so. He tried to stifle in his laughter as much as he could, but the boy was only able to hold it in for so long. “What is she five? It’s a kiddy doodle of the both of you holding hands! How cute! Ha ha!”

“Don’t make fun of her artistic skills! It was a quick sketch after all.” Roxas snatched the paper away from his cousin.

The spikey haired brunet clutched onto his abdomen, and resumed laughing in a hysterical fashion. He pointed at the piece of paper and snorted, “That’s what made it official? A craptastic doodle of the two of you? You’re a riot, Rox!”

Roxas put away the drawing and shoved Sora, “Stop laughing, it’s giving me a headache.”

“Hey…” The other boy finally stopped laughing, and noticed the mere pout daring to make an appearance on Roxas’ face. No way. Did he actually hurt his feelings?

“I really like her okay? But it’s nearly impossible to get any alone time, especially with her three overprotective siblings.”

“She has siblings?”

“Yeah… I thought you knew about them. There’s Quistis, Larxene, and Cloud.”

Sora cringed, “What a combo.”

“No kidding.”

The atmosphere had lightened up an immense amount since the subject of Sora’s sexuality lingered over to Roxas’ romantic relations. Even if there wasn’t much depth of any kind at the moment, only a solitary drawing that made Sora laugh hysterically. But the boy with darker hair had no one else to talk to, and his cousin was his only hope. “So Roxas, you mean to tell me you’ve never… thought about your friends in a more than-”

“-Sora you really don’t have to finish that sentence.”

Sora stared at the dark blue walls in his room, as if they held some sort of incredible significance to what they were discussing. He didn’t want to make an awkward subject come off even more so. Even if it was nearly impossible to talk about sexuality and not feel weird. “Well, have you?”

“Nah.”

“Liar.”

“Why would I lie about something like that? I’m not a queer.”

“Because, everyone is human therefore everyone has curiosities.”

“Right… So what you’re trying to say is that everyone has a little fag inside them just waiting to pop out and want to do other people of the same sex?”

Sora passed a hand through his unruly spikes, “That’s not what I’m saying at all.”

“Oh, so what are you trying to say then?”

“I know exactly what your problem is! You’re a homophobe-closet fag in denial!”

Roxas blinked, “That didn’t make an ounce of sense. How can you be homophobic and a closet fag all in one?”

“Of course it did, and hey everything is possible.”

“Please, if I were a homophobe I wouldn’t be talking to you right now. Am I right, or am I right?”

The brunet made a buzzer sound and shook his head, “Wrong. Did you not notice all the different synonyms you used for the word homosexual in the passed fifteen minutes?”

“You’re insane Sora! It’s all crazy talk! And why the hell were you counting synonyms?!”

“Think of it what you will, but at least I’m aware of my feelings. I’m not ignoring or disguising them as something totally different.”

“And you’re saying I am?”

The other boy sighed, “It seems like it.”

“I don’t like guys, I like girls. Isn’t my relationship with Naminé proof enough that-”

He didn’t even let his cousin finish his sentence, “-No. Far from it. Many would actually see it as a cover-up.”

“What? That’s ridiculous! And tremendously cliché…” Roxas grunted and opened Sora’s bedroom window. There was no way he could stay and argue with the boy any more.

Sora followed him, “Wait! Where are you going?! We’re not done!”

“Yes we are. I’m not the one you need to have this conversation with. Later.” He climbed out the window, and went down the ladder to get away from his cousin’s insistent yapping. The boy was obviously bonkers, accusing Roxas of liking other guys. That was preposterous all on it’s own, and he was far from being homophobic. Why would he, of all people, be homophobic? He could tolerate gay folks just fine. It didn’t have to mean he was… gay. What bothered the blond most of all was that whenever Sora’s words made the slightest hint of sense, the only individual that popped into mind was a certain red head. Not that he was proud of picturing the man grinning wide- he had a real nice smile after all-, and wrapping his arms around the shorter boy. He shook his head vigorously and screamed, “Get out of my head!!” His eyes widened as he lost his balance on the ladder, and found himself falling backwards. Ah crap…

CRASH.

“Whoa! What the… Roxas?! Roxas, are you okay?!” Sora looked out his window and spotted the discombobulated boy underneath what used to be his ladder. He winced, “Don’t move buddy! I’ll get you out of there in no time at all!”

Roxas would’ve rolled his eyes if he could, but he didn’t think moving any part of his body would be real smart at that point in time. “Stupid Sora… Stupid Axel… Stupid everyone… Stupid, stupid Axel.”

------

“It’s closing time guys!” Yuffie squealed and smiled wide. She was so glad that it was finally time to go home. She had worked fulltime on her Christmas break week, but didn’t mind. Although, at the end of the day she definitely felt all the overtime pay off, and not in a good way.

Tifa returned the smile as she finished locking the cash box, “I’m so excited. I can’t believe Christmas is just hours away.”

“Well, you better believe it. Now does that mean I still have to come in early?” Cloud smirked as he leaned against the counter.

The older brunette shook her head, “Not if you don’t want to, but it would be nice to keep Leon company until both Yuffie and I get all the party preparations done. Our Paopu Palace Xmas Bash is known as the best for a reason.”

“I’m sure Leon will be perfectly fine, he doesn’t need me to look after him.”

Yuffie stifled a giggle, “I dunno about that Cloud. Last time you left him with no adult supervision, he ended up in quite a pickle.”

“Those troublemaking kids didn’t even look like they were from around these parts. But they did tie him up to the counter pretty skillfully,” Tifa winked.

Leon growled from underneath the piece of furniture- it had been the cause of most his troubles at work- as he finished wiping off the last corner with a washcloth. “First of all, those kids were the devil incarnate. And secondly, does Leon get a say in any of this?”

The blond looked down at the brunet and smirked once more, “So, would Leon like some company tomorrow morning?” Only a grunt was heard in response.

“I think that’s as close to a ‘yes’ you’re going to possibly get,” Yuffie chuckled as she picked up her messenger bag, and any other belongings she was going to take with her.

Tifa did the same and waved goodbye to the male co-workers, “Alright you two, you’re in charge of closing up. Goodnight, happy Christmas Eve!” She finished off by blowing them kisses.

“Bye Tifa! Happy Christmas Eve to you too!” Cloud looked over to his friend and raised a brow, “Leon… aren’t you at least going to say goodbye?”

A hand appeared from behind the counter, and waved goodbye to both the girls. It then went back down after it was done.

Cloud sighed as the door chime faded soon after. “I never thought cleaning behind the counter was that interesting.”

“You should try it sometime.”

“Oh ha ha, very funny Mr. Leonheart. Or should I go back to calling you, Squall?”

The brunet winced, “Don’t call me that. You know the name’s Leon.”

“Squall, Leon, whatever,” Cloud said as he got off the counter momentarily, just so he could get back on and lay his body over it.

Leon slowly stood back up and stared at the blond now sprawled across the counter, “You’ve always enjoyed testing my patience, among other things.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“You know very well what I mean by that, Strife. Now get off, I kinda need to pass so we can finally lock up.”

“I’m not budging, until you say please.”

“If you don’t move, I’ll make you move.”

Cloud rolled his eyes and chuckled, “Alright tough guy, make me move then.”

The brunet mumbled to himself as he began to shove him off the counter, “If you won’t… move… I’ll push… you off.”

“Ack!” Cloud caught off guard grabbed onto the side of the furniture in order to keep him from falling.

“I meant it when I said I’d push you off!”

“Wah! Hold on!” The blond immediately switched from gripping onto the counter to grasping Leon’s collar as tight as possible. “If I’m going down, you’re going down with me!”

“Huh? No- Ugh… Whoa!” Leon stopped pushing, but that didn’t stop Cloud from clinging. And the clinging led to falling. Both men fell from atop the counter, and landed quite hard onto the freshly mopped floor.

Cloud groaned and found it incredibly difficult to breathe with all the deadweight on him, “Could… you…get…off me…? I kinda can’t… breathe.”

The diner door flung open as the chimes rang loudly. A young bubbly blonde teenage girl carrying a white backpack smiled, and made her way inside. She wore a pair of white jeans, as well as shirt with silver moon and star designs decorating it. Probably could’ve passed off as an angel of some sort, if it weren’t for her overly devious mind- occupation: rabid fan girl #2. Anyone whose ever had the pleasure of meeting Naminé, or caught her at first glance, would swear she was the most sweetest, innocent person that ever set foot on Destiny Island. No doubt about it she was a sweetheart, but like any normal human being- she had her Dr. Jekyll and Ms. Hyde moments. Only her friends had the privilege of ever witnessing any of those humorous, and a tad bit embarrassing instants of what was only a portion of Naminé’s life.

She also always carried her sketchbook around with her, and that evening was no exception. Naminé had wanted to show her brother her latest masterpiece; she was really proud of that last one. Although when she walked through the Paopu Palace door, he was nowhere in sight. “Cloud! Where are you?! I have something to show you!” She looked down at her sketch, and giggled with delight.

“Naminé…?”

“Cloud?” Naminé looked around again, but didn’t see any signs of her brother.

“A little lower kid…” Leon said as he tried his best to steady himself back up. The fall had been a nasty one, but at least Cloud got the worst end of the deal. He smirked to himself.

Naminé scratched the top of her head, took a quick glance at the floor, and couldn’t help but blush. She covered her eyes, and shook her head along with her hands frantically, “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to interrupt, I’ll come back- I mean I’ll talk to my brother at home, and I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’M SORRY!”

Leon’s eyes widened, while Cloud looked equally embarrassed for his little sister. He sighed and pushed the rest of his friend off him, “No Naminé, you’ve got it all wrong!”

“But you two were on the floor, and he was on top of you! I must’ve interrupted something!”

“The only thing you interrupted was us wincing and whining in pain from falling off the counter.”

Oddly enough Naminé looked deeply disappointed, “Oh. That’s all?” She then paused and grinned, “Why were you two on the counter?”

Leon slapped his palm against his forehead, while the blond fell back onto the floor in frustration.

“Either way! Cloudy! I drew you something!” She rushed over to him, and kneeled down to show him the sketch. “I drew it while you and Leon were working, hehe.”

“That’s nice Nami, what are we- uh…”

Leon arched a brow and took a glimpse at the sketch as well, “She’s quite the artist.”

“Naminé! What do you call that?” Cloud asked completely flushed all over again.

“I call it the Man-Hug™. Don’t you look cozy in Leon’s arms?” She batted her eyelashes in their direction.

“I never thought Leon’s arms could cause any coziness to begin with…”

“You’re just jealous you’ve never had the chance to find out.”

Naminé stifled a giggle as she helped her brother up, “Come on, mom wants us home already. She made your favorite dish, but we were all waiting for you to get back from work. The majority of us anyway, Larxene doesn’t count.”

“Right, why would she wait for all of us to eat at the family table?”

“Has she ever?”

“The girl’s got a point,” Leon shrugged and patted Naminé’s shoulder slightly.

She looked up at him and sighed, “You know, if it weren’t for the fact that I’m secretly and quite subtly trying to hook you up with my brother… I would totally have a high school girlish puppy crush on you.”

The brunet coughed and patted her on the back as he motioned for her to go back outside. They had to lock up sometime, “Aww, how sweet. How would Roxas feel if you did have a crush on me though?”

Naminé stumbled forward slightly as she found herself outside once more. She didn’t even get the chance to say anything back, but she did manage to blush again. A smile appeared on her childlike face, and she hugged her sketchbook tight. Roxas was so nice to her, and actually appreciated her drawings. He never made fun of them, or any of her wacky ideas. Sometimes he reminded her of a lost puppy, unsure of what he wanted, or in what direction to go. She was actually unsure of what she wanted and what direction to go in as well. But what mattered was that they were both in it together no matter what, and that alone was enough for the blonde.

“Did she freeze in place or something?”

Cloud laughed and shook his head as he turned off the rests of the lights, “She’s probably daydreaming of that crush of hers.”

“Oh? And you’re okay with her crushing on other boys?”

“Sure. As long as they don’t get cheeky and actually ask her out. That’s when I’ll crush them. I know Larxene and Quistis will help me out in that department.”

Once more the door chimes rang as Leon held the door open for his co-worker, “Your family is beyond interesting.”

Cloud walked by Leon and winked, “You have no idea.”

As the blond made his way outside of the restaurant, Leon had an insane urge to grab the man’s posterior, but of course thought twice. He didn’t need another Kairi or Yuffie to immerge from the not so angelic- but still less malicious in aspect than the other two- Naminé. He finished locking up, and placed the keys back into his pocket, “But that’s the only reason I stick around. So you have to keep it interesting.” The darker haired man for the first time that night smiled, and placed an arm around both blue-eyed siblings. The Strife’s did keep it interesting, and that’s why he admired that family so much.

“Leon, are you going to join us for dinner?”

Leon nodded at the short blonde girl, “Naturally.”

“Goodie! I have more sketches I want to show the both of you!” She wriggled her eyebrows and grinned wide.

The two males froze in place, and stared awkwardly at each other. The awkwardness soon faded as the devious blonde chuckled, and admitted to only be joking. They sighed and continued to make their way back to the Strife household, even if Cloud still had a hint of doubt of the so-called bluff. No one could ever be too sure with Naminé Strife.

As the laughter soon faded, and the ones’ responsible for it vanished as well another audible giggle was heard from a distance. A chilly breeze was suddenly felt throughout the island, but no one regarded it as anything of importance.

“Jack, she looks like me, except a tad older,” Jacqueline chuckled as her cold breath nearly froze the window she was standing in front of.

The tall man in charge of the frost smirked and nodded, “And that blond fellow reminds me of myself back in the day. How time flies…”

She rolled her eyes, and patted her much older brother on the back soothingly, “There, there you gotta stop reminiscing you old geezer, and get back to work. We have a lot to do, and only a couple of hours to do it!”

“Don’t you remember? Father Winter said at the stroke of midnight. We still got an hour or so left. And hey if anyone is an old geezer it’s the man you keep calling gramps!”

Jacqueline sighed and plopped down onto the sand, which wasn’t quite to her taste. She was used to snow, hail storms, the frosty white brilliance that was winter! Sand, the tropical atmosphere, coconuts… Eck, what did a coconut taste like anyhow? She missed home already, her nice and pleasantly below temperature home, with her yummy frozen dinners and ice smoothies.

“I’ll make you an extra icy one when we get back home, alright?” Jack Frost said as if reading her mind, which he was really good at.

She smiled wide and stood back up, “Aye sir! I just want to make this place snow already. Will we be doing this for them every year?”

The man looked extremely pensive for a minute or so, then looked back down at his partner in crime. “I guess it all depends on the results. If we do a good job, Father Winter will make sure to give us this mission every year from then on.”

“Ooh, I hope so!” Jacqueline beamed as she clapped her hands together, sending icicles flying in every which way.

Jack ducked and caught the pieces of ice that went astray, shooting a tentative glare over at the child. “Be careful. Don’t let your excitement get the best of you.”

She blushed and laughed nervously, “Sorry…”

The time had finally come for Jack and Jacqueline Frost to ‘snowify’ Destiny Island. After they waited countless hours by the island’s most popular teen hangout- that of course they were unaware of- it was their time to shine. Even if no one was to know that it was them, they still wanted to leave a little holiday greeting for everyone to see. Just a little one, they were sure Father Winter wouldn’t even notice it…

“Come on sis, the time has come. Let’s get to work.”

“It’s about time!” And to work they went.

------

A/N: Wow, one more chapter and you won't have to hear from me for awhile. Won't you all be glad about that? -snort- I do hope the people that got to read this chapter enjoyed it as much as I enjoyed writing it. I was really sick for the passed two weeks so I had to keep myself occupied with something. As I already covered my internet service provider was and still is being mean. Now last time I didn't place any Kairi rules at the end of the chapter, so this time I come with three brand spankin' new rules! Enjoy!

Kairi Rule #2: A Kairi never reveals her true feelings often, if ever, but she has all the reason not to. Kairis' know that when a person becomes vulnerable and trusting, others tend to take advantage of that and milk it for all it’s worth. That’s why she would rather come off as a Grade A bitch, than a Grade A pushover.

Rule #8: Pink. Kairis' are known for their love for pink, purple gets thrown into the mix from time to time, but pink always does the trick. Insult a Kairi’s love for pink, and you’ll see more of the color red than you’d ever bargain for. ( Refer to rule #76 of what happens when the snazzy pink attire is dirtied by someone else. )

Rule #54: Happen to like a Kairi? Enough to ask a Kairi out? Well… DON’T DO IT. A Kairi’s proud nature does not enjoy being belittled by the old fashion antics of asking a girl out. Instead you must wait until she spies her prey- I mean- If a Kairi is interested in you, she’ll make her move soon enough. Until then you’ll have to wait. Why do you think Demyx ever stood a chance?

Raspberry Swirl - KH AU Series - Story1Ch.3

Tue, 09 Jan 2007 04:55:33 GMT

Title: Raspberry Swirl
Author: Me! _superherogirl_ :D
Pairing: RikuSora, AkuRoku, Kaiphie? xD That sounds funny, anyways Kairi/Selphie Basically everyone and their mother are paired up/or will be paired up in this fic.
Rating: PG-16 always to be on the safe side
Summary: Three cheers for the hilarity that is adolescence! The heart is a very complex thing, and these teenagers on the verge of going to adulthood are going to realize how important it really is what they've been overlooking all along. The adventure begins when Sora wakes up at the crack of dawn craving ice cream. Ooh how exciting?
POV: third, only diary entries and such will be in first person duh.
Authors Note: I wish my chapters weren't always so flippin' long. But here it is, the third chapter. Five pages of a frustrating Sora/Riku moment that took me forever to write. I didn't know what I wanted to do, and worried things would go to far. But I tried.:( Hope you'll like this one, especially the end.♥
Previous Chapters: one two
Dedications: First of all to my one true bunny love, Fester. I miss you so much sweetheart. And also to the sweet reviewers on here. one_true_bee, trekiael, and _green_moony_ And thanks as well to whoever actually takes the time to click the link or even skim the story.
Disclaimer: Unfortunately the wonderful world of Kingdom Hearts, Final Fantasy and Disney... don't belong to me. Tis a sad, sad day. :(

“Have a Paopu-tastic day you guys!”

Kairi smiled and winked, “Thanks Tifa, we’ll try. Say, do you happen to have any more chairs so we can combine one of the tables so all of us can sit?”

“Sure, I’ll send Yuffie to help you straight away.”

“Thanks again!”

Selphie looked around curiously as she took her temporary seat. She still didn’t see any sign of Sora or Riku anywhere, and was beginning to worry. Once a worrywart, always a worrywart.

“Don’t worry about them, they’re fine. What’s the worse that could happen? One of them get their head stuck inside a toilet?”

The brunette chuckled, “I suppose you’re right Kai, as always.”

“Of course I am,” Kairi grinned and made her way over to Axel and Demyx’s booth. She was carrying something…

Demyx noticed the darker red head make her way towards them immediately. But why was she walking up to them? Did they do something wrong? Again…? He let a dopey smile escape him when he noticed what she was about to bring over.

“What Dem? Stop with the retarded looking smile on your face, will ya?”

The dirty haired blond simply pointed at Kairi, as she finally made it to the booth. She placed a freshly baked pizza— that somehow had vanilla ice cream on top still completely where it was supposed to be and not melted— on their table. “I know how much you like your ice cream pizza.”

Demyx let out an audible squeak of approval, “Ice cream pizza! Oh wow, thanks Kairi!”

“Don’t mention it. Sorry I didn’t say anything to you before, I was a bit miffed. Those two lazy bums I have as friends never seem to take action when it’s needed or necessary.” She thought twice as she finished off that last sentence. The fag hag in Kairi almost beamed quite brightly at the mention of such words put together. Especially when it involved those two best friends of hers.

Axel looked Kairi up and down, and then looked over at Demyx. He had already gotten a slice of pizza and stuffed it into his mouth. Typical Demyx behavior. The red head shook his head, “Thanks Kairi. That was really nice and all.”

“Ah, no problem Axel. It’s the least I could do, besides I aim to please. It’s a rule after all.”

He let a funny looking smirk escape him as he nodded. He knew about Kairi’s ‘rules’ all too well. Honestly, he thought she was probably a little off her rocker; but nonetheless it was a cute quality. Although far from cute was the mess antennae-freak made out of him. That damn Larxene was going to pay, just not right now. They did have a pizza to finish eating. Since Axel never seemed to really have a choice when ordering pizza; he had to get used to that horrid ice cream one Demyx always ordered.

After the three of them stayed a little too quiet for Kairi’s taste, she decided to start up some casual conversation. Even if it was far from casual in Axel’s honest opinion. “So, have you gotten over your stupor after Roxas walked in?”

The red head stared at her, “What?”

“Oh don’t play dumb with me Axel. I know you’re head over sneakers for the boy. I’m sure he has a thing for you too, so why don’t you go up to him? Talk to him! He’ll probably like that,” Kairi said a matter-of-factly and with a very scary looking grin about her.

“Kairi, just because I like to dress nice on more than one occasion, and look better than all the girl’s on the island put together doesn’t mean I like guys.”

Demyx almost dropped the ice cream that was on the slice of pizza he was scarfing down.

“Sure Axel. Honestly how stupid do you think I am?”

“Well, if you have jumped to such a conclusion then I say… quite stupid Kairi.”

She rolled her eyes, “Yet another that’s in denial. How lame…”

Axel simply fumed at the statement, “Excuse me? Denial? If anyone is in denial here, it’s you.”

The blond boy’s jaw dropped, and a bit of the ice cream that was in his mouth dribbled down his chin.

“Yeah I said it, so what?! Get a napkin, you spat all over yourself.”

The color of a bright red tomato graced Kairi’s face almost a little too easily. She couldn’t believe she was blushing mad for no apparent reason! She was far from being in denial. All the boys were the ones in denial, not her! The nerve of that— the nerve! She was left speechless, and didn’t know what to say exactly. It had to be someone like Axel to be as blunt as he was. Sure, he was her friend… but he wasn’t one for remorse or keeping his mouth shut in order not to make others feel crummy. Most of the time anyway. The only exception was and always will be, Roxas.

In the time that she had stayed quiet Demyx had already wiped his chin, and eaten another slice of pizza. He looked straight at Axel a little worried, “I think you left her in a state of shock.”

“Good. Maybe then she’ll start practicing what she preaches— Hey are you planning on leaving me any pizza?”

Demyx stopped chewing and looked down at the pizza that had it’s regular eight slices a couple of minutes ago. He shrugged and continued chewing.

“Figures. At least one slice alright? I’m going to go for those milkshakes.” He then stood up and made his way to the cashier. “Yeah, I would like two-”

“-Axel?” A hand was placed on his shoulder and the younger blond boy half-smiled.

“Ah-” Axel turned around to see the one and only— love of his short-lived life as of yet— Roxas. “Roxas? Hey, what’s up buddy?” He knew if either Demyx, Kairi, or even Riku or Sora— which were still nowhere to be found— had heard him, he was in for some serious ridicule.

“Nothing much, just wanted to say hi. Why don’t you and Demyx join us at our table? Since we’re kinda taking up the whole diner as it is. Two more people at the table wouldn’t hurt.”

He looked over to where everyone was sitting and his eyes widened slightly, “Holy hell, kinda taking up the whole diner?”

“Is that a yes?”

“Sure, let me get these paopu milkshakes and we’ll be set.”

“Alright, cool. See ya in a bit then.” Roxas then walked back to the ridiculously long table— that resembled the one in Alice in Wonderland at the Mad Tea Party— and sat back down.

Axel checked out the boy’s ass as he did so, old habit’s did die hard— if at all.

“So two paopu milkshakes then?”

“Yeah.”

“That’ll be-”

He shoved all the munny he had— which was basically the exact amount that he needed to pay anyway— onto the girl’s hand, “Here keep the change.”

Yuffie stared at it and blinked, “Oh sir you’re so kind.”

“Ah quit it and just bring me the damn milkshakes already.”

She went to go make them as she asked the snappy red head, “What’s the rush, hmm?”

“Oh dear Gods not you too.”

Yuffie batted her eyelashes as she placed both milkshakes on the counter, “Me too what?”

“Don’t play stupid.” He took them without even saying thank you, and walked back over to Demyx.

“Ooh milkshakes! I feel like breaking into song and dance now for some reason.”

Axel knew of only one song that could lead to such a reason, and he was not about to let any breaking of that song or dance happen while he was around. He shook his head, “Don’t— Hey what are you still doing here?”

“I was trying some of that ice cream pizza, it was actually really good.”

He glared at Kairi when he noticed what she had meant. She ate the slice of pizza that had been ‘reserved’ for him.

“Sorry about that,” She smiled sweetly.

Axel almost growled, it was just not his day. “For future reference, if you ever mention how disgustingly skinny I am again… I’ll seriously kick you.”

“Aww, Axel I’m joking. I’ll go get you something else if you’d like.”

He scoffed, “That’s alright. I’m going to go over to the cool table for awhile. You losers can stay here if you so desire.”

Demyx pouted as he took a gulp of his milkshake, “I want to go to the cool table too.”

“Sorry but you’re just not cool enough Dem.”

Kairi laughed, “Don’t worry Demy, he’s probably going to go hang out with the boyfriend for a little while.”

One, two, three… three, two, one? Count to self over and over, that’s what Axel had to keep in mind. He had to be careful with his temper, because he knew Kairi was only pushing his buttons as far as they would go. And they were about to give out again for the second time that day. He had to make a note to himself to sign up for some anger management classes sometime in the future. “Kairi?”

“Yes Axel?”

“I loathe you,” And with that said he walked over to the self-proclaimed cool table.

She rolled her eyes, “Geesh, he seems more frustrated than usual. Demyx, you’re his best friend… why don’t you get him laid so this could all be over and done with?”

Demyx choked on his paopu milkshake, and almost spurt some out at Kairi’s face. His food didn’t seem to want to go down his throat without a fight lately.

-------

A clammy hand was placed over the door of the bathroom stall that a certain brunet was behind of. Riku was not sure if he should be worried of why Sora needed help in the first place, but he was left stupefied. What could Sora possibly need help with? He coughed and said rather awkwardly, “Um, what do you need… buddy?”

The brunet blushed, “I’m stuck…”

Riku’s hand slid down from the stall door, “What?”

“Are you going to make me say it again? This is embarrassing y’know.”

“But how… why? Huh?”

“Could you just get in here?”

“But-”

“I’ll open the door for you. Now come on get in, quick. I don’t want anyone to see you.”

The words that kept coming out of Sora’s mouth just made Riku even more uneasy. Nothing sounded as it should, because it only made Riku’s mind wander to things he didn’t want to even imagine. He shook his head, “Sora I-”

Sora pulled Riku into the stall with him and pointed to his pants. He had gotten one of his chains stuck on the toilet paper dispenser, somehow.

When the silver haired teenager finally saw what the big fuss was about, he laughed hysterically.

“It’s not funny!”

More laughs were heard throughout the almost empty boy’s restroom. After Riku was short of breath from all the laughter, he finally replied to his oh so special friend. “Serves you right for having so many difficult looking belts and chains. Is all this armor in case anyone tries to molest you?” He then took another look at said belts and snorted. They were much more suggestive looking than anything else, but he was not about to say such a thing to Sora.

“Shut up and get me out of this will you?”

“Say please.”

“You’ve got to be-”

Riku gave him a look and smirked.

“Fine. Please…”

“Alright, turn around then.”

The younger looking boy grunted and did so. He couldn’t believe he had gotten stuck like that. But at least his best buddy was there to help him with his dilemma. He really didn’t know what he’d do without Riku around. Kairi would’ve probably helped him out because she’s bold like that, but it’s still not the same. Riku was always there for Sora. During the puberty period— since Riku was a year older than him, even if they’re in the same grade— as well as for the girl troubles he’s had over the years; the bullies at school that always picked on him because he was such an easy target. No matter the situation, Riku has always been there for him. “Thanks Riku…”

Riku arched a brow as he meddled around with the trapped chain, “What for?”

“Well for everything really.”

He smiled, “Ah it’s nothing. You know I’ll always be here for you.”

Sora smiled back, “I know.”

“I think I’ve got it.” He pressed up against the short brunet, and attempted to pull out the chain. How the hell it got stuck in there was beyond him, but it got stuck good.

The sudden contact was a bit unexpected and made Sora shudder. He felt his cheeks grow warm once more, and he tried his best to keep his mind on the pesky chain. But it was because of the pesky chain that he had suddenly begun to feel uncomfortable again.

Riku groaned as he continued to untangle the chain from wherever it had gotten caught. “Remind me to have a talk with you about these dumb accessories later. Because if I have to go through this same procedure a second time…”

And again Sora felt Riku press up against him. He nibbled on his bottom lip, and looked ahead where there was no Riku or any annoying chain stuck in a toilet paper dispenser. All that he said in response to his friend’s complaining was a simple uh huh.

“Are you okay? You’re awfully quiet. It’s not like you.”

Sora didn’t want to turn to face Riku. He didn’t want him to see his flushed face. A good pun could probably fit somewhere there, but he didn’t feel like cooking up any witty thoughts. What he did feel like doing was… something totally out of the question. Why in the world did such an idea pop into his head?! He really had to stop thinking up such inappropriate puns.

If only Riku knew what he was doing… if only. And he did it again.

“Have you… gotten it yet?” Sora asked awkwardly.

“Almost…”

Sora wasn’t sure if he could take anymore of it. He was a boy after all, and a growing one at that. It’s not his fault that his body was reacting the way it was. Although, maybe it was a bit odd that it was reacting because of Riku’s actions. Clearly he wasn’t doing it on purpose. Just like the chain ploy wasn’t done on purpose… Roxas and him did love pranks, but Sora would never go as far as to… He wasn’t even thinking straight anymore— stupid puns — he had to put a stop to it all. Even his crotch was reacting in a way Sora would prefer never to speak of with anyone.

A clink was heard as the piece of metal was finally pulled out of the evil toilet paper dispenser. Riku grinned wide, “There you go. I was beginning to doubt my skills there for a second.”

The boy laughed nervously, “Heh, thanks Riku. I’m never wearing these things again.”

“Yeah no kidding, and you’re welcome. Leave it to you to get stuck like that. You can turn around now, it’s kinda weird talking to the back of your head.”

“Uh, no that’s alright… I wasn’t quite done with the bathroom anyway.”

Riku laughed, “Aww, do you still need to wee-wee?”

Sora’s blush returned three times fold, “Riku.”

“Alright, alright I’ll leave. Don’t take too long, everyone is waiting outside for us.”

“Okay…”

“Okay.” Riku turned to face the door again, and fiddled with the lock.

At the moment Riku unlocked the stall door to walk out, Sora turned to him as well and hugged him from behind.

“Huh?” Riku blinked.

Sora spoke into the back of the other boy’s shirt, which was heard all muffled, “On’t o.”

“Sora? What the? You’ve always been a tad bit indecisive.”

The brunet still as flushed as before looked up a bit to stare at the back of Riku’s head. “I’m so confused.”

He turned around and arched yet another brow, “Of what Sora?” When his friend didn’t respond, he placed both his hands on his shoulders. “Come on, you know you can tell me anything.”

Sora felt like saying something along the lines of, ‘Um, not everything bucko’ but decided against it. Although, if anyone was capable of helping Sora it was probably Riku. So regardless, he had to find a not so gauche way of telling him how he almost got a full on boner because of him! Now that he thought about it some more, that was horrible! He couldn’t tell Riku any of that! He lowered his head in utter defeat and whispered, “I hate being a teenager.”

Riku snickered, “Oh? And would you rather be a ten year old again or something?”

“Yeah… At least then certain things wouldn’t get in the way.”

“What things?”

“Um… teenager things…”

“Like what?” He asked as his hands slid down Sora’s shoulders.

“Riku, please don’t make me say it. This whole thing was embarrassing enough as it was.”

“Sora, anyone could get their chain stuck in an um, yeah… I’m sure you’re not the only one that’s happened to. Even so called adults and kids have incidents where-”

“-No. It’s not that.”

“Then what is it?”

He sighed and looked away from Riku’s gaze, “Did you feel anything while you were helping me get my chain unstuck?”

“As in getting this feeling to use the bathroom after you were done?”

Sora stifled a laugh regardless of how bashful he felt, “No… Stop joking around, I’m serious.”

“I am too! But honestly, what is it? There’s something that’s bugging you and I want to know.”

“Well, there is. But I know there is something bugging you too! If I tell you, it’s only fair if you tell me also.”

Riku stayed quiet.

“You’re just as bad… You don’t want to tell me anything anymore.”

He rolled his eyes, “Could we possibly take this outside? Talking inside a bathroom— rather inside the same bathroom stall— is really… if someone came in and-”

“Would you care?”

“What?”

“Would you care if they thought we were doing something?”

Riku wasn’t sure where Sora was going with the whole pointless conversation, but knew he was not going to let go of it. “As in engaging in sexual activities in a bathroom stall? Rather kinky if you ask me.”

Another obvious blush made it’s way up to his cheeks, “Um, yeah… But- Hey! Wait… you…”

“But to answer your question, no. I wouldn’t mind. I doubt we’d be doing such things anyhow.”

A frown began to surface upon the brunet’s face, without even realizing it. “Oh. Right, right… that’s weird and stuff. ”

“Yeah, since we don‘t kiss other dudes and all.” The frown was noticed immediately, and once again Riku had that odd feeling in the pit of his stomach. Could it have possibly been that same feeling Sora was babbling about? No way… He knew it was all a sham, it never meant anything between the two. But even if it were true, Riku’s arms still found their way around Sora’s waist. He brought him closer and smirked, “Why do I smell a rat?”

Sora was lost in whatever slight bliss he had just experienced. The feel of Riku’s arms wrapped around his waist felt so, nice. He liked it. “A what?”

“Were you put up to this?”

“What?”

“This smells like something only Kairi would cook up.”

“No! I really had to go pee!”

“And you really had to get stuck.”

“No! Riku!”

“Well, no matter…” His grip around the boy’s waist tightened a tad, as he brought him even closer. If it was another one of Kairi’s scams, he was going to put on a real good show. He never was one to disappoint. He nuzzled his face close to Sora’s neck, something he was growing quite fond of since earlier that morning.

“Riku, what are you doing?”

“Nothing…”

Sora wanted to push him away, stop him from making his stomach feel weird. And he knew for a fact it wasn’t that he needed to go potty again. That would certainly be a mood killer. Not only did Riku make his stomach feel funny, his spine tingled and he felt lightheaded. He found himself wrapping his arms around the older boy’s neck. “This feels nice…”

“Does it?” Riku smirked as he planted soft kisses over the exposed flesh that was Sora’s neck.

The quite naïve brunet bit his bottom lip as he let a pleasurable sigh escape him. He wondered what it would be like to stay that way forever, with Riku… With Riku. Sora could strongly smell the cologne that both Kairi and himself had gotten Riku for his birthday last July. Oddly enough, Kairi had a great taste when it came to picking out men’s colognes. He basked in the enjoyable scent, and started to lose his sense on reality. “Yeah…”

It was happening all over again, but even more intense than that morning. Definitely more intense. Riku knew he couldn’t control said phony act much longer; the act was quickly becoming something ever so real. He could feel it between Sora’s body heat and his own. The soft kisses soon turned to more sloppier ones, which progressed to —what the girl’s liked to call— love bites. Love bites? Riku mentally scoffed, but once more soon forgot whatever made sense in his mind. Nothing made sense at that moment. All that made sense was Sora, and the little mewls of approval he was emitting. His pants, they were reacting to his noises… Or rather what was underneath the pants, the boy blushed at the realization. His friend— best friend— got him that riled up? He couldn’t let him notice, that would ruin everything. It was all just fun and games, that was not supposed to happen. If Sora felt that, he’d know it wasn’t just playing around. It would change everything, he didn’t want that. “Sora?”

All the attention Sora was receiving was much more than welcomed. He was in complete awe at how just a bit of kissing and sucking over his neck, could get him so… bothered. He couldn’t imagine if it were more sensitive areas— GAH how could Sora think of those kind of things at a time like— But it was then when he felt it. Riku, he felt Riku… He turned to him with a glazed over look, “Riku… you’re hard.”

The both of them couldn’t be anymore red in the face; they’ve surpassed the normal level of embarrassment. They were battling the toughest type to date, and were far from knowing what to do next.

Everything at that moment was about to change, if it hadn’t already.

-------

Kairi held a strong grip on Roxas’ hand, but she found it nearly impossible to keep him from moving. He had gotten up from the table to use the restroom for a quick moment, but Kairi couldn’t allow that! She growled and yoinked on his arm harder, “No Roxas! You can’t go in there!”

The blond grunted as well, “And why not?! Let go of me Kairi! I need to pee!”

“Damnit, both you and Sora have the same bladder problem!”

He tried his best to shove her away, “We kinda are cousins, so it does make sense. Now let go!”

Everyone at the table stared at the both of them stupidly and very confused. It was then when Selphie stood up as well, and began to pull on Roxas’ other arm. “Can you wait just a little? I’m sure you could hold it a bit longer!”

Hayner pointed at Selphie and said in a mock tone, “Aren’t you the one always going on about, if you gotta go you gotta go?”

The brunette blushed and hadn’t noticed she let go of the arm she was holding onto for dear life. “So?! Not always! There are times where you can hold it!”

“If the guy has to take a piss, let the guy take a piss,” Hayner said as he rolled his eyes.

Kairi glared keyblades at Hayner, “You stay out of this.”

“Um, mind telling me why we’re not letting Roxas use the restroom?” Olette sighed as she scratched her head.

Pence took a bite off his pizza and responded to Olette with his mouth full, “I inkth Iku ahn Soora are in err.”

“Huh?”

Axel and Demyx looked at each other, they both shrugged.

“Please just wait a little-”

“No!” Roxas shoved the stubborn girl away, and finally made his way into the forsaken restroom.

Kairi pouted and shook her head, “This is not what I had planned! It’s a rule damnit!”

“And what rule would that be?” Axel asked as he tried his best not to laugh at her face.

She passed a hand through her maroon colored hair in absolute frustration, “It’s number eleven actually. One is never to foil a Kairi’s evil plans of smutty world domination, because if so she’s going to have to open up a can of flippin’ whoop ass!”

Not a single soul in the diner said anything after Kairi’s hissy-fit. Although, Selphie tried her best to comfort her by patting her lightly on the back.

Kairi huffed and followed Roxas, “If he’s going in, I will too!”

All the boys went wide-eyed and shook their heads indignantly. But it was too late, she had already made her way into the boy’s restroom as well.

“Is anyone going to follow her?”

“Is anyone ever going to make her stop referring to herself in third person, when she brings up those rules of hers?” Pence snorted as he took a sip of his paopu soda.

Hayner shook his head some more, “Whoa, that’s like… Forbidden territory.”

Axel leaned back on his chair and replied back to Olette, “Who cares… Whatever happens will be her fault anyway.”

“Go get her.”

“Say what?”

Olette gave the red head a stern look that didn’t quite suit someone such as herself. “You heard me, go.”

“Why do I have to-”

She simply pointed in the direction of the restrooms.

“I don’t care how intimidating you’re trying to come off as. It won’t work with me. No girl ever bosses me around.”

Olette cracked her knuckles, and took a quick glimpse over her shoulder to see that Larxene decided to join her as well. For whatever reason she suddenly appeared, it was definitely going to work to her advantage.

“Is that supposed to scare me?”

Larxene leaned close to Axel’s face and a wide grin spread across her own, “Wanna go for another round lover boy?”

Only a gulp was heard as Axel cringed, he stood up from his seat and scowled. “I’m only doing this as a favor to Olette omelet over there.” Without another word he followed suit, and went on his quest to stop the demented fag hag. Hoping there would be a reward as he went along…

------

In a far off place where it was always a winter wonderland all year round, stood a tall old man with a long white beard completely clad in the same color. He smiled as a small snowflake made it’s way from high above, and landed atop his nose. With a wrinkle of his nose it continued it’s journey down to the ground.

He turned to look around his quite empty castle and sighed. Usually he had many of his workers doing something or other, but that time around there was no one. Father winter went to go sit back at his throne, and continue to scan through all the letters that he had received the passed week. December was obviously his busy month, and he had to try to keep everything in order as every year.

There was one letter in particular that caught his unusual attention, and it was simply honest enough. That reason alone was what made the man as frosty looking as the snow, consider granting the person’s request. He received many absurd letters in his time; from asking for all the toys in the galaxy, to giving someone superhuman powers— including the power and authority to be the world’s almighty ruler in the package as well— and even something that was referred to as Kingdom Hearts. The man known as Father Winter or Old Man Winter in some parts of the world, also as Santa Claus in most, has heard it all. But there was something rather intriguing from the letter he had just finished reading. If he was going to grant this person’s Christmas wish, he would have to call upon the only other magical being that could come close to fulfilling it.

He reached over to his right where there was a stand, and what seemed like a French horn above it. Father Winter grabbed onto it, and took a deep breath. Soon enough he played a quite solemn tune, that wasn’t exactly to come off so gloomy. It picked up as the song progressed, and that’s when what looked like a hail storm began to circle around the old man. A mixture of strong winds, and hail as well as snow formed around him. The winds soon migrated over to the front of the throne, as if dancing for their one person audience. The man in all white smiled whole-heartedly, until a form appeared before him. Needless to say, it wasn’t who he had expected to appear.

A girl that couldn’t look any older than fourteen grinned wide, and tackled Father Winter. She hugged him, and soon got off so she could continue frolicking around the icy castle.

The man stared at her dumbfounded and tried his best to find his voice, “What… is the meaning of this Jacqueline?”

She continued to twirl around happily; until she got dizzy, and came to a complete stop. “Oh don’t sound so miffed gramps! Jack wasn’t around so I came instead!”

“Jacqueline…”

“Oh poo, don’t call me that. It gives off the impression that you’re upset with me or something,” She frowned.

“But I am Jackie. You of all people should know that when I blow this horn, it’s meant for one certain individual, and that certain individual only.”

Jacqueline pouted, “You’re such a dodo-head this time of year. With all the Christmasy chores you have to get done and all. Why don’t you take a vacation? You could always leave me in charge of everything!”

Father Winter’s eyes widened and he shook his head, “You would be the last person I’d leave everything in charge to. Besides this is my job, and I love it very much. No matter how annoying a couple of my creations get sometimes.”

She scoffed and transformed her pointy shoes to skates. Then began to figure skate on the extra nice icy floor. “So what do you want Jack to get done this time around? I think I saw him last flirting with one of the higher ranked elves.”

“Oh really?” Came a voice from a dark corner of the castle.

Jacqueline came to a halt when she saw who the voice belonged to. She laughed nervously as she teetered back and forth on her tippy-toes— her shoes were back to normal at that point— , “Hey Jack! I swear I wasn’t just implying you were having some sort of relations with gramp’s workers…”

A slight chuckle escaped the man in charge of all that was snow and winter altogether. “Of course you weren’t. You’re always so subtle.”

“Naturally!” She made her way up to him and gave him a tight hug as well.

Jack ruffled her frosty hair a bit, and then looked up at Father Winter, “So sir, what is it that you want me to do?”

Father Winter handed him the letter, “It’s from a boy on Destiny Island. He wants snow, and personally I think you’re just the person for the job. Don’t you think so Jackie?”

She beamed and snatched the letter from the older elf, “No I am! I want to make it snow!”

“Jackie!”

The older man laughed, and his beard bounced up and down as he did so. “She could come along if she likes. But remember your only condition is, you cannot be seen. As always, and make sure it’s at the strike of midnight on Christmas Eve. No sooner or later than that. Got it?”

Both elves saluted the jolly man and gave a short bow, “Yes sir!—Gramps!”

Jacqueline blushed, which was hardly noticeable from her overly below temperature and frost-bound face. “I mean… sir.”

“That’s more like it. Now go on! There’s only a week left till Christmas, and this Destiny Island is relatively far from here.”

Without a single word more, both elves were off to go and spruce up the small island. Just as they were told to do. Destiny Island was never going to see it coming, and neither was the boy who had wished for the miracle of snow.

Father Winter waved goodbye to the two of them, and stared back down at the letter. He reread the last paragraph— yes the letter was that long—, and let another wide smile escape him.

I must be on your naughty list for many reasons… But the main one being I said I didn’t believe in Santa- I mean Father Winter- in you- I mean… uh you get me. But I know deep down you do exist. As silly as it sounds, everything doesn’t need a logical explanation to prove it’s existence. It took me long enough to realize that. I guess I should just get to the point… I’ve always wanted to see snow. But lucky for me, I’m stuck in a tropical island where the weather is constantly sunny and warm and the same… I like variety you know? And well… maybe if it does happen, this year, I can finally get my best friend to believe in you too. Kill two birds with one stone maybe? I’m not trying to blackmail Santa or anything! Or want to kill any birds with stones! I just… babble way too much. Well, if I’ve been the least bit good all year, could I possibly get to see snow? It would totally make my Christmas complete. Thanks in advance gramps!
Yours truly,
Sora

He twitched at the mention of ‘gramps, but smiled soon after, “I promise you Sora, you’ll get your snow this Christmas.”

-------

A/N: Oh wow, I finally finished it! You must be all like... wtf? But when I started writing this fic I had finished watching Jack Frost on Fox Family I think it was? And I have the biggest crush on this cutie. I actually wanted to marry Jack Frost when I was younger. ;-; Sad, sad I know. But moving on!

I loved the little of Pence I got to stick into this chapter, but I felt so bad he came off sounding a little retarded with his mouth full. For that I'm terribly sorry. And gah! I had the toughest time with the Riku/Sora moment, I cannot say it enough. It wasn't hard to write, but I was so confused and I didn't know where I could ruin the moment. But I hope you all liked it regardless. ;-; Although, my fave part to write was definitely the last part with Father Winter, I wish he were my gramps. ;D Yes, I dunno why I keep calling him that instead of Santa Claus. But I like calling him Father Winter. Anyways, more stuff to come soon! There will probably be two more chapters and that's it. At least for this fic in the series, but lucky for everyone... I have more stories up my sleeve. Oh dear!

Last but not least, does anyone think that Pence resembles Chris Kirkpatrick from N*SYNC in anyway shape or form? I know I do. :[ Like a younger version or something?

Raspberry Swirl - KH AU series - Story1Ch.2

Fri, 29 Dec 2006 02:28:00 GMT

Title: Raspberry Swirl
Author: Me! _superherogirl_ :D
Pairing: RikuSora, AkuRoku, Kaiphie? xD That sounds funny, anyways Kairi/Selphie hints of Cloud/Leon O:) And there will be lots more of Demyx ~~fondling~~ lovin' real soon. He is my fave after all, he needs love. :( Oh right and minor hints of Aeris/Tifa as well as Larxene/Marluxia, more in the future. Muaha!
Rating: PG-16 always to be on the safe side
Summary: The heart is indeed very complex, and these teenagers on the verge of graduating from Destiny High are going to realize how important it really is what they've been overlooking all along. And heads up this is quite the pointless christmas fic, just in time for the holidays ya? ( even if christmas is more than over forgive. :( )
POV: third, only diary entries and such will be in first person duh.
Authors Note: Three cheers for the hilarity that is adolescence! This is the first piece in a set of AU stories that will accompany this one later on. I'm so sorry it took me so long to update there was a death in the family, and I have the cold of the century. So hopefully this chap will not disappoint, I made it longer than the last as well. Check the Kairi Rules at the end of the chapter!♥
Previous Chapters: one
Dedications: First of all to my one true bunny love, Fester. I miss you so much sweetheart. And also to both the sweet reviewers from ff.net as well as on my writing journal. one_true_bee and trekiael Your reviews seriously made me the happiest ever. :3
Disclaimer: Unfortunately the wonderful world of Kingdom Hearts, Final Fantasy and Disney... don't belong to me. Tis a sad, sad day. :( Oh right and the Beastie boys and Bon Jovi lyrics are certainly not mine either. ;x

It was approximately a quarter to ten, and the boys finally began to make their way to Selphie’s house. It was Kairi’s idea, since her mother was on the verge of disposing of her only child. She didn’t want to risk any of her friends ending up with the same fate. The boys all but agreed; they knew how ugly Kairi’s mother could get from lack of sleep. She was almost as bad as Kairi herself.

Sora continued walking down the island with Riku, and out of nowhere began to sing loudly. “You gotta fight, for your right, to PARTYYY!!!”

At that instant Riku covered his ears as the boy continued to sing really loud and off-key. He regretted ever letting Sora borrow his Beastie Boys’ Greatest Hits album. For whatever reason he went off in such a manner, it still made Riku laugh.

“We gotta fight for our right to party Riku!”

The older boy rolled his eyes, “Sure Sora, try telling our parents that.”

“Aww, did your mum throw away your best porno mag too?”

Riku chuckled, “Now you’re just over doing the randomness.”

“Oh you know I can’t help it,” Sora shrugged. He was so glad that the island was a rather small size, if not the perfect size. Not too big, or too small. Not that much walking distance to other friend’s houses or anything. So naturally they were already standing just a couple of feet away from Selphie’s place.

“So we’re going to meet up with Axel and Demyx at the Paopu Palace?”

“Yup! Roxas and his friends will meet up with us there too.”

“Alright cool,” Riku said as he walked up to the door. He rang the oddly shaped doorbell, and waited alongside Sora.

Sora rocked back and forth on his tip-toes, “Why do girl’s always have to take forever for everything?”

“I dunno, but I really need to pee.”

“You? What about me? You’re not the one doing the semi-pee-pee dance.”

“Semi?”

“Yeah, the full on pee-pee dance goes a little something like this.” Sora lifted his left leg up slightly and hopped around in a circle. He then proceeded to do the same thing with the other leg, but stopped soon after Selphie finally answered the door.

“Is this a new form of greeting? I must say it is rather intriguing, to say the least.”

Riku covered his mouth and snorted, while Sora turned slightly pink and shook his head.

“I was doing the pee-pee dance!”

Selphie gasped and pointed in the direction of the closest bathroom in the house, “Then go Sora! I know what it’s like to want to use the potty and can’t. I shall never deny you such privileges! Now go, go! Before it’s too late!” She finished off with a dramatic sigh and a slight bow.

“Yeah, go Sora. You wouldn’t want to have an accident or anything now would ya?” Kairi leaned against the doorframe and punched him playfully on the arm.

Sora scoffed as he rubbed the spot Kairi just punched, “Oww, you’re strong for a chick.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment,” She smiled sweetly.

Not being all completely there, Selphie was still under the impression Sora needed to use the restroom. She faced him and placed her hands on her hips, “Don’t you need to go?”

“Go where?” Sora asked as out of it as she was.

Riku was just about to do the full on pee-pee dance, but decided to make a fool of himself at a later time. He pushed passed Sora and the girls, “If he’s not, I am! I frankly don’t want to take a piss over at one of the coconut trees.”

“Well hey if nature calls, nature calls,” The young brunet boy shrugged and smiled coyly.

“But I don’t want nature to call you guys over to the coconut trees!”

Kairi giggled and shook her head, “Not to worry, they’ll make friendly conversation with them if you want. That way, they won’t feel completely used and abused.”

“Kairi’s right, no worries Selph! I learned my lesson to never to do it on a coconut tree ever again sometime ago.” Sora stood by the bathroom door, and waited for Riku to finish. “Could you pinch it quick already!?”

Selphie ignored that last retort, and asked Sora what he meant by him ‘learning his lesson’. “What made you change your mind about tinkling on a coconut tree ever again?”

“And why didn’t you guys take a leak before leaving?”

Sora grinned, “To answer your question, Kai, we just didn’t feel like it then. And to answer yours Selph… A coconut kinda fell on my head while I was in the process of marking my territory…”

At that instant Riku opened the door and smirked, “Kinda fell on your head?”

“You really don’t have luck with those coconuts, do you?”

A sigh escaped Sora’s lips, “You’re all just jealous because the coconuts don’t like any of you as much as they like me.”

“I think the only other living thing that comes close to liking Sora as much as the coconuts do, is probably Riku. Right Riku?” Kairi batted her eyelashes in that devious sort of way she always did. Especially when it involved two certain best guy friends of hers.

Riku, of course had to play along. He always did, so why would it be any different now? Although, maybe it would be a tad bit different that time around. Just a tad, considering what had happened earlier that morning. All which Riku was still mighty confused about, even if he had his mind set on it having been the lighting. He had to say something quick before one of them jumped to conclusions. Well, either Kairi or Selphie anyway, since Sora was usually unaware of such things. Not that Riku was complaining, he preferred a completely clueless Sora. He’s always had.

Selphie stifled a giggle best she could, “What’s wrong Riku, cat got your tongue?”

“Or would you prefer if Sora got a hold of your tongue instead?” Kairi winked because she couldn’t help herself.

Sora who was currently taking his long awaited— at least in his opinion— potty break exclaimed in retaliation. “Now just wait one darn tootin’ minute!” He flushed, washed his hands, and joined the rest of them as he placed an arm around Riku.

Kairi was about to burst into an equal amount of giggles as Selphie had, but she knew how to keep her calm. She then shook her head, “Ooh are you planning to prove us right Sora dear? By all means, go right ahead. You know Selphie and I would be more than happy to see your little show.”

Thankfully no one had noticed how quiet Riku had suddenly become. All his witty remarks, and sarcastic gestures left him. He didn’t know how to react to that last accusation. He mentally cursed at ever letting such petty jokes get to him. Such things never happened to him before; he wasn’t one to easily falter in those type of situations. He was Riku! The one and only silver-haired boy on the island with super human strength of mind and body! Alright… so that was overly pompous, even for him. He snapped out of it and looked over at Sora, then back at Kairi. All previous thoughts disappeared as a brazen look on his face emerged, “Only, if you and Selphie don’t mind putting on a small show for us as well.”

“Now that’s a plan!” Sora wriggled his eyebrows.

“…What?”

Score one for Riku and zero for Kairi! His usual cocky grin began to surface upon his face, “You heard me.”

“Alright,” Kairi smirked and knew what she had to do. She grabbed Selphie by her waist, and brought her as close to her body as she possibly could. “At the count of three we-”

“Wait a second!” Selphie squeaked with a more than obvious blush decorating her cheeks.

Both Riku and Kairi stared at her in confusion, not taking into consideration about anyone else’s feelings towards their phony act.

“What about Sora and I? What about if we don’t want to?”

Sora fidgeted in place, he really felt mighty awkward. The arm that had been around Riku suddenly began to work it’s way down. He let his arm rest by his side, “Aww you know this is all a joke Selphie. It always is. No matter how much we push each other’s buttons, we never actually do anything. You’re such a worrywart.”

Selphie couldn’t help but blush some more; she should’ve known better. It was always fun and games with those three; it was silly of her to think otherwise. “You’re right, and even if we did who cares! We’re all friends! Right Kai?” She giggled and what she did next silenced the bunch of pranksters. Selphie grabbed both sides of Kairi’s face, and planted a sloppy smooch over the girl’s lips. Why she decided to do the latter was beyond her, but in all honesty she really didn’t mind. It was only a simple kiss shared between best friends, which in the end didn’t mean anything. And it sure was not going to lead to anything, or so Selphie thought.

The boys stood there awestruck, and their jaws dangled open. Not only was what Selphie finished doing completely unexpected, it was totally hot! Hey, they were boys after all…

As soon as the kiss was initiated, it had ended. Kairi was at a loss for words, but no one could really blame her. A part of her was actually disappointed it was only a mere peck on the lips, another was utterly baffled.

“Oh dear, did I do something wrong?” Selphie frowned, no matter how much she tried not to be a stick-in-the-mud… she seemed to always displease her friends somehow. Either her actions were badly timed, or she just didn’t know any better and did something stupid. In that case it was a little of both. The three of them were just standing there, so quietly, it was bothering her!

Kairi slowly brushed a finger over her lips and smirked. She brought herself back to reality, “Well Selph, I really didn’t think you had it… in you.”

“Nice,” Sora gushed out and nudged Riku.

A couple strands of Riku’s hair conveniently fell into place over his flushed cheeks. He was losing his cool, and rather quickly at that.

Sora nudged him again, “Riku?”

Selphie tried her best to break the awkward silence, “Now it’s your turn boys!” Not doing a very good job naturally.

“I…”

“Do pardon Riku, he is still in shock that you actually kissed Kairi.”

Riku made for the door, and ignored whatever they were babbling about. His best bet was to pretend as nothing had happened. Even if he could only pull that stunt off for so long, “Come on, the guys are waiting for us at the Paopu Palace.”

“Wait Riku, come on don’t be such a spoilsport!”

“Yeah Riku, you know you want to kiss me!” Sora wrapped his arms around the other boy’s waist and showcased one of his classic grins.

There was a tinge of anticipation that had formed in the pit of Riku’s stomach, but he ignored it as he was doing for everything else. Surely it was only his stomach letting him know he had yet to have breakfast. He shoved off the overly clingy brunet, “I don’t kiss dudes, you know that. We both know that, not even joking around. Now come on, let’s go.” He made his way outside and waited for the rest of the gang to join him. Everyone else must’ve been at the Paopu Palace already…

“What a grouch honestly!” Kairi rolled her eyes, and placed an arm around her other best buddy, “And I thought I had woken up on the wrong side of the bed. Maybe he woke up on the wrong side of your bed Sora?”

Sora stared off as Riku walked out the door. He had been acting really weird ever since he climbed up to Sora’s bedroom that same morning. He hadn’t even paid much attention to the last bit that Kairi had finished saying.

“Could boys seriously get that moody? I mean whoa, he was blushing one moment and absolutely miffed the next. I don’t get it.” Selphie sighed and went to get her purse.

Kairi smirked, “I think I know exactly what’s troubling our dearest Riku.”

“That’s what you said about me the last time I was troubled. Rather last time I was sick, and you decided to make me chocobo soup.”

“Aww, that was sweet of Kairi!”

“Yeah right, until the soup kicked in and I spent the duration of a week with the runs. Till this day I don’t know what she ever put in that damn thing.”

“I just put some special herbs and spices, that’s all,” Kairi said in her defense.

“Uh huh. A little advice Kai, whenever you get married and cook for your husband… make sure to use plenty of those special herbs and spices for him.”

She immediately removed her arm away from Sora and scoffed, “Well I will! At least he’ll appreciate my cooking!”

“If it‘s fatal, at least you‘ll know he loved you enough to put up with those special herbs and spices.”

Selphie chimed in, “Kai, you can cook for me anytime. I’m surprised you haven’t done so yet. I would love to try your cooking!”

The red-head beamed, “See, at least someone would.”

“She’s just saying that because she hasn’t tried it yet,” Sora stifled a laugh.

Kairi growled, “Last time I make you anything for when you’re sick!”

“I could only thank the Gods for that!”

She was simply fuming, but before anymore of their silly banter ensued Riku poked his head inside. “For today maybe?”

The three sighed and said in unison, “Fine.” And finally they all headed out to their ever popular hang out.

-------

The Paopu Palace was a place like no other on Destiny Island, a place that could never be reciprocated by outsiders. It was owned by the Lionhearts’, with Tifa serving as their manager. She worked full time for obvious reasons, but it hardly bothered her. She was a twenty-two year old doing what she did best. No matter her age, she would always be able to spend time with the youth of their day and age. Many thought she was strange for actually enjoying the teens’ company; but what they hardly understood was that it made Tifa feel young again. Alright, so she wasn’t that old to begin with, but that’s how she felt. And that was just that. With her best friend Aeris working right next door made things all the better as well.

They were both teens once, and the job of being a teen was never an easy task. But regardless of their past mistakes, at least that time around they could offer their guidance. Tifa always wanted to be a bartender, with her current occupation being close enough. There were times where her advice had been left unheeded… Or most of the time, but it was the teen’s loss anyway. Tifa knew she gave the best advice around, next to Aeris of course.

Then naturally there was Yuffie; she was one of the many hyperactive children that seemed to always hang around the Paopu Palace. Although, it might be because she worked there part time. But even then, she loved spending her free time there.

Yuffie smiled at the customer in front of her, and began the company slogan, “Hello! Welcome to the Paopu Palace, where the paopu graces our every dish! From milkshakes, to pizza, to salads! We have it all! The Paopu is even said to cure rare diseases such as Czechoslovakia, besserwisser, and morgonpigg!”

“Yuffie,” Tifa warned.

She turned back to her boss and grinned innocently, “What?”

“Don’t insult the customer by assuming they don’t-”

The dirty blond gasped and gawked at Yuffie, “Could it really cure besserwisser?! I’ve had that for ages! I don’t really know what it is, but I know I have it. I always get these really bad stomach pains in the middle of the night after my midnight snack. I call them… Sitar snacks. I’m planning to market them someday! They’re really yummy! Oh yes and please, gimme a dozen paopu milkshakes! I would love to get rid of that besserwisser!”

Axel smacked his best friend over the head, “You idiot, that’s not a disease. It’s Swedish slang.”

“Oww!” Demyx whined and wondered how in the world he knew that. He hunched down a bit to be at eye level with the clerk, and whispered to her, “Get another dozen for him. Personally I think he has that Czechoslo-something or other one you brought up as well.”

Demyx received another smack to the head, “ Honestly, I’m right next to you and can still hear your every word. And by the way, Czechoslovakia is a country.”

“Stop that, that hurts! You’re hurting my brain cells!”

“I wasn’t aware that you had brain cells to begin with.”

“I do too have brain cells!”

Axel rolled his eyes and cancelled the absurd order of twenty four paopu milkshakes. Why was the moron standing next to him— who was currently telling the clerk the ‘secret recipe’ to his Sitar snacks— his best friend? It was a simple question Axel asked himself day in and day out. Even if he never quite got the answer he wanted when he asked himself. They were both such polar opposites; more importantly Demyx was the stupidest person he’s ever had the misfortune of meeting! Their friends at one point jumped to the ridiculous conclusion that Axel— of all people— had a thing for the klutz. Such a thing was definitely not on his agenda, he would never waste his time on the fool. He had to hand it to Demyx though, it did suck to be underestimated so badly. Although, it never seemed to bother the blond. He was always so disgustingly optimistic.

“And that’s how you make the most delicious snack ever!”

Yuffie smiled nervously and looked down at the cash register, “Um, so is there anything you boys would like?”

“Hmm, let’s see. Now what would I-”

“-Demyx could you order your forsaken ice cream pizza already!?”

“I’m sorry Axel, but I just don’t know what kind of ice cream I want on my pizza. You try making such a tough decision in forty seconds or less.”

The red head was about to burst into flames of fury. He gritted his teeth, and answered him as composed as he possibly could. “But it’s been longer than forty seconds, Demyx.”

“Hmm,” Demyx checked his shell-shaped watch and shook his head.

Yuffie mouthed an apology to the people behind the two boys that were taking forever to order.

At the moment Demyx had opened his mouth to finally tell the clerk what he wanted, he was interrupted.

“Could you possibly hurry up? I have been waiting way too long for my taste, and I want my Paopu Islander salad with ranch dressing already!”

“Marluxia, I have a migraine. Could you be the least bit considerate?”

“Well, I’m terribly sorry Larxene but it’s not my fault these individuals in front of us are taking forever. Humph…” His pink locks were pulled back, as he placed a hand on his hip.

Axel stared at the pink-headed weirdo in awe, but unfortunately his buddy was still taking his precious time to order. He began to count backwards to himself, trying his best not to strangle Demyx right then and there. If Axel was going to be the one responsible for his providential demise, he certainly wouldn’t want to do such a thing in front of all those people. Even though, desperate times did call for desperate measures. No matter the amount of witnesses.

“I got it!”

Everyone in the eatery stared back at the blond and began to clap. Demyx grinned real wide and bowed to his audience, “Thank you, thank you. Yes, I would like two paopu milkshakes and a large pizza with vanilla ice cream on top. Oooh, ooh and rainbow sprinkles and paopu chunks! Please!”

“Unbelievable,” Axel wanted to cry from frustration, but settled on slapping a hand against his forehead instead.

“Right away sir! Your grand total is twenty-five munny.”

Demyx stuck his hand into his jean pocket, but didn’t retreat anything of value. He could’ve sworn he had placed his wallet there! The boy panicked and went to check his other pocket, then moved onto the back pockets. Nothing. He didn’t have the heart, or rather guts… to ask Axel for any munny. His best friend hadn’t chopped him into tiny pieces yet because the Gods were being quite kind to him.

“Where’s your wallet?”

“Um, well I kinda- You see I- Well…”

Axel grunted and stuck his hand into his own pocket. Once he pulled out his wallet— with interesting flame designs decorating it— he checked inside. A gulp was heard when Axel realized he didn’t have enough munny to pay for the order the idiot next to him requested.

Demyx pouted, “How much do you-”

“-Eight.”

“Ah fiddlesticks, I really wanted that ice cream pizza…”

“It’s not my fault you forgot your wallet. We still have enough for the milkshakes though.”

“B-but, I had my heart set on an ice cream pizza Axel. I need my ice cream pizza.”

“Demyx, pay the chick and let’s get our milkshakes. We don’t have enough for-”

“But Axel…”

“Dem, I’m really losing my patience here.”

“Hey, are you guys done yet? My overly flamboyant friend over here wants his stinkin’ salad!”

“It’s not just any salad! It’s a Paopu Islander salad!” Marluxia whined.

Larxene growled, “I don’t care if it’s made with chocobo hindquarters, the point is you want your damn salad. And if these imbeciles don’t finish wrapping up-”

She was cut off by none other than Axel. He turned to face her and smirked, “Is that a threat? I’d like to see you try anything with us. Come on… what’s a chick going to do to two dudes?”

Marluxia almost burst into an obnoxious laugh, almost. Oh what the far from smart red head got himself into was definitely worth the wait for his salad.

“What did you say?”

“Did I stutter?”

“No really, I’d like for you to repeat what you said. Because frankly, I don’t think you value your life.”

“Larxene is it?” He poked a finger to her chest softly, “Well Larxene, personally I think you’re the one that’s being care—”

She grabbed onto his finger, and twisted it at a seventy degree angle. The squeal of pain that the red head emitted was all she needed to hear. A satisfied grin graced her features. “Well Axel, it is Axel right?”

Axel keeled over, “Yes… Dem, help… now!”

Demyx rushed over to him and tried to yoink him away from the blonde’s finger death grip.

“Ma’am, stop that at once!” Yuffie jumped over the counter— since everyone else was making a scene she decided to as well— and separated them immediately.

“Let me at her, I’ll kill her!”

“Axel, you can’t hit her—or kill her for that matter— she’s a girl!”

“All lies! She’s far from being a chick!”

“THAT’S IT! That anorexic twig is mine!” Larxene attacked.

“Who are you calling an anorexic twig you butch dyke!?” And naturally, Axel did as well.

Demyx and Yuffie had been shoved back, while Marluxia walked up to the counter nonchalantly. He smiled at the brunette attending the register this time around, “One Paopu Islander salad with ranch dressing please. Oh and also, add an extra bag of croutons I love them so.”

Tifa stared at the sight in front of her and couldn’t believe her eyes. When had her more than peaceful, cozy establishment fallen to shambles? She took the very pretty boy’s— with overly girlie features— munny and handed him his long awaited salad. “Here you go, enjoy your meal! And have a Paopu-tastic day!”

Marluxia smiled wide as he took the tray with his salad, “Not to worry, I certainly am.” He walked over to the closest booth, and continued to watch the spectacle from a rather safe view.

On the not so safe corner sat Demyx still on the floor, and about to burst out into tears. “I only wanted an ice cream pizza, was that too much to ask!?”

The short-haired employee— who was also still where she last had landed— stood up as well, and patted the whiney blond on the back. “There, there… I’m sure you’ll get your ice cream pizza… sometime…”

The door chime was heard, and four more customers walked in. They all gasped at the inevitable display in front of them. It was then the maroon hair-colored one spoke up, “What the…? Larxene? Axel? WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU GUYS DOING?!”

Sora blinked and leaned on Kairi slightly, “Elementary my dear Kai, me thinks feathers are flying over there.”

“Possibly more than feathers in my opinion,” Riku said as he continued to watch the fight.

Selphie looked over at both the boys, “Are you not going to try to separate them?”

“No way am I getting in between those two! That’s bloody murder!” Sora squeaked.

“I agree.”

Kairi rolled her eyes, “Typical. I really do have to wonder if we were given the wrong genders at birth.”

Riku scoffed, “No, Sora and I are just not that stupid.”

“And playing it safe, don’t forget playing it safe!”

“Same difference.”

“You two are impossible! And so are they!” Kairi rushed over to the pile of limbs attacking each other. She tried her best to separate them, but her attempts all failed. “A little help please?!”

“I’m coming Kairi!”

Demyx’s ears perked up when he heard that name, but it couldn’t be… Well, actually yes it could. The probability of seeing someone you once went out with, on a small island was— why he was suddenly reminded of that television show Gilligan’s Island was beyond his capacity— on the more than likely to happen list. He blushed and made his way over to help her as well.

Finally with the help of most of the customers in the restaurant, they were able to detach the short-tempered and violent pair. Axel seemed to have been the most bruised up, but that’s because he kept missing horribly. That alone was quite embarrassing for him. Although, Larxene had a couple of battle scars as well. But hardly.

Once everything was in almost complete order Demyx walked up to Kairi and smiled. “Hey! How are you doing?”

She brushed off her pink skirt, and scowled not taking notice at the blond guy in front of her, “Stupid…”

Demyx wasn’t sure if she was ignoring him or not, but he attempted to greet her once more. “Um, hey?”

“Don’t they know of Rule #76? Ugh, they’re so going to pay for that later…”

Yuffie made her way over to Sora and Riku, as she tackled them both to the ground. “Thanks guys! We really don’t know what we would’ve done without your help!”

“Ow, Yuffie watch it!” Sora laughed and fell back onto the floor. The floor seemed to be the popular spot at the Paopu Palace for the day.

Riku shook his head as he steadied himself up. He hadn’t exactly fallen as his buddy did, unlike Sora he was more careful around girls like Yuffie.

“Are you alright Larxene?”

Larxene grimaced and shook her head, “What does it look like Selphie?”

“Well at least you’re looking better than your opponent!” The brunette grinned wide.

“Speaking of…”

Axel had gone to sit down at an empty booth. There were quite a couple since everyone was either standing, or on the floor, or behind the cash register… He couldn’t believe what had just happened. He almost got his ass kicked by a chick. If they hadn’t been pulled apart, he probably would’ve had gotten his assed kicked by a chick! Where was his best buddy after everything that had happened? He was partially, if not mostly to blame for it all.

“Kairi!”

A pair of violet colored eyes turned to look and stare back at a pair of overly concerned green ones. “Are you alright?”

Kairi smiled sweetly, “Duh of course I am. Nothing to it.”

Selphie smiled back, “I’m glad, now come on. Weren’t we all gonna go for ice cream and pizza?”

“True, let’s get to it then. Doesn’t look like there’s going to be a line anytime soon,” she winked.

Both girls made their way to the front of the non-existent line, while Demyx looked more than extremely crestfallen. He had been completely ignored, and twice at that! Was she still holding a grudge? Considering she was the one that broke up with him, he found that highly unlikely. The blond sighed and frowned when he made his way up to the booth Axel was sitting in. He sat down and placed the palms of his hands under his chin.

His best friend stared back at him in a cynical manner, “Oh no Dem, I wasn’t just almost pwned by a girl. Nope. I’m perfectly fine, thanks for asking buddy.”

Demyx sighed again and let his arms droop down onto the table, having his face slam onto it in the process as well.

Axel arched a brow, “What the hell is the matter with you?” He turned to look around, and made a face when he spotted a girl with a much darker shade of red hair than his.

“Sorry…”

It was weird to see Demyx not smiling, it was blasphemous all on it’s own. Things weren’t supposed to be like that, far from it. They had an arrangement; one was to always be cynical and rude, while the other was stupid, happy-go-lucky, and not so rude… That was what they had settled on, but suddenly the blond wasn’t following up to such arrangement. “You’ve always had a thing for red-heads haven’t ya?” At the sound of his own words, Axel couldn’t help but turn a bit pink. He hadn’t meant it to come off as an insinuation of anything. He doubted Demyx caught on it anyway.

“I’ve only had two girlfriends in my short pathetic life, and they’ve both dumped me,” Demyx sulked.

“Well…”

“I’m hopeless Axel, girls just don’t like me!”

“You can’t blame Ariel for dumping you for that Eric dude though.”

Demyx’s eyes watered, “You’re not helping!”

“Eh, sorry. I’ve never been good at the consoling bit.”

“Couldn’t tell.”

“Now buddy, haven’t you ever wondered why these girls dumped you?”

“Not really.”

“Well, you should. Then maybe you could understand why it happened, and prevent it from happening again with someone else in the future. Ariel, she was quite a gal but you can’t really compete with a prince.” Axel leaned back, and did finger quotes after he said ‘prince’.

“But then, what about Kairi? We were perfectly fine. Then she caught me off guard a week before Halloween, after I told her I was going to dress up as a merman.”

Axel blinked, “I would’ve dumped you too if that were the case.”

“No, no she thought it was a cute idea but… I dunno.”

“Hmm, that’s odd.”

“What is Axel?”

The red-head continued to stare at Demyx’s ex-girlfriend as her arm moved down from Selphie’s shoulders to her waist. All in a matter of three seconds, what a record that was. He scratched his chin pensively, as the light bulb from the part of the ceiling they were sitting under flickered on and off.

Demyx stared at him completely confused, and still craved for that ice cream pizza. “Axel? Did you pop a fuse of some sort?”

“Don’t you see Dem?” He leaned across the table and whispered into Demyx’s ear.

The blond’s eyes bugged out, “No! She… wait what?”

Axel rolled his eyes, and inconspicuously pointed over in Kairi’s direction. “She’s a lesbo.”

“A what?”

“A lesbian.”

“Excuse you?”

“Demyx, she likes girls.”

“What’s wrong with liking girls? I don’t see anything wrong with-” It finally hit him, but it naturally took him awhile. His brain was only capable of taking in so much.

“If you don’t believe me just look at her.”

“But…”

Before anymore speculation took place, a loud voice boomed across the diner. The voice belonged to none other than Tifa Lockheart. She had made her way on top of the counter, and somehow had a microphone in hand. “Ladies and gents! Guys and gals! Paying customers and non-paying customers!”

Kairi snorted, “I think we all get the point Tifa.”

Tifa cleared her throat and continued, “Next time one of you decide to pick a fight with someone, please… TAKE IT OUTSIDE! The Paopu Palace does not appreciate being a fighting rink, so please don’t make it one! Or you’ll have to answer to me, is that clear?!”

“And me too!” Yuffie exclaimed.

Everyone nodded and agreed. But Axel slumped down on his seat, and was even more embarrassed than before.

Riku stared at Tifa’s long slender legs from the top of the counter, and then was smacked over the head by Kairi.

“You perv.”

“Shut up Kairi, you’re just as bad.”

“Oh really?”

Sora sighed and made his way to the little boy’s room while his friends continued to quarrel. He needed to tinkle again. It wasn’t his fault he had a weak bladder!

Kairi stared off as Sora walked away from them, “Damn him. He always needs to pee! Riku, why don’t you go get him so we can finally order.”

“Why me? Why not you or Selphie?”

“Maybe you haven’t noticed Riku, but we’re kinda girls.”

“I didn’t think that alone would stop you.”

She pushed him towards the direction of the boy’s restroom playfully, “Go you big goon!”

“Fine, fine I’ll go!”

“Good. Now, Selph… huh? Where did you go?” Kairi looked around frantically, but didn’t see any signs of Selphie.

The background music in the diner had been quite dull for the passed couple of hours, and Yuffie told herself she needed to fix that immediately. She walked over to the back room where all the important controls were, and fiddled around with them. Thankfully her co-workers taught her well, bless that Leon and Cloud. She blushed as inappropriate images popped into her head. She couldn’t help herself! Although the song that began to play next on their local rock station made her smile wide. Yuffie simply loved Bon Jovi!

“YOUR LOVE IS LIKE BAD MEDICINE! BAD MEDICINE IS WHAT I NEED OH OH OH!”

Axel looked around and felt a bit better at the change of music, “Finally, something good.”

Demyx’s mood brightened up as well as he sang along, “There ain’t no doctor that can cure my disease!”

The door chimes were heard once more. There were four more teenagers making their way inside the Paopu Palace. The only girl in the group spotted a familiar face and she smiled.

“Olette!”

“Selphie!”

They walked up to each other and hugged, as the two blond boys rolled their eyes while the chubby brunet smiled at the girls. Kairi joined them and greeted them as well. Even though she found it rather amusing that Olette spotted her cousin straight away, while she on the other hand had been looking for her but alas no luck.

“Axel?”

The red-head blinked at the sight of the kids that just walked in. He felt his heart suddenly drop down into his stomach. Forget the butterflies in the stomach, or hearts fluttering. No, Axel’s heart jumped off a cliff and committed body organ suicide. It just so happened that the results of the jump ended up being somewhere near the stomach.

Demyx snapped his fingers in front of his friend’s face, “Axel? Snap out of it! Axel!”

“Axel?” One of the blond boys asked.

Kairi nodded, “Yeah he’s here too. You wanna say hi to him?”

“Axel!” Demyx shook him violently but still no sign of intelligent life as once before. Maybe his brain had catapulted downwards as well. Or maybe Larxene did beat him senseless, along with everything else.

“Roxas…”

“Oi, get a grip will ya?” Demyx slapped him across his right cheek and huffed in an annoyed manner. And it was not an easy feat to get Demyx annoyed.

Roxas shrugged and shook his head, “Nah he looks busy. Besides I only came here for the pizza and ice cream my cousin promised me.”

The rest of the little group said in unison, “Us too!”

“Oh boy, wait until Sora hears this…” Kairi whispered to Selphie.

“Is he still tinkling? Didn’t you send Riku after him?”

Kairi smirked and nodded, “Yes, but if all goes as planned… I doubt they’d be back any time soon. We should start ordering.”

“But what about Sora, isn’t he paying?”

“Nah, it’s on me today.”

Roxas grinned and placed an arm around her, “Awesome, thanks Kairi.”

“Nah don’t mention it.” Once the rest of them were away from earshot, she whispered some more nonsense to herself. “Besides, it’s only fair. The tab is on me today, while something- or should I say someone will be on Sora. Hehe, I’m so evil.”

“Kairi?”

The naughty plotting fag hag jumped and squeaked, something she hadn’t done in ages. “Selphie! Don’t do that!”

She giggled and apologized, “Sorry but they were just waiting for you to pay their order.”

“Oh right… Sheesh they ordered already?”

“Yeah, apparently they’re not like us that take forever to do so.”

“Meh… they must really want their flippin’ pizza and ice cream.”

--------

“Sora? Are you done yet? You take an awful long time to piss.”

“Riku? I’m so glad you’re here.”

“Huh? What is it?”

“I… need… you.”

Riku froze on the spot, and the oddly appropriate song continued to go on…

That’s what you get for falling in love,
then you bleed,
You get a little and it’s never enough,
On your knees,
That’s what you get for falling in love,
Now this boys addicted because your kiss is the drug!

The silver-haired boy growled, “I hate coincidental circumstances…”

-----

A/N; So what did you guys think of this chapter? I'm so sorry it took me this long to update. I'm really having the time of my life writing this AU series. I can honestly say I haven't felt this excited to write a fic in...ever.

Now, as for my own witty/silly/retarded creations... I do plan on sketching up the Paopu Palace so all of you can see what it looks like. ;) And maybe I'll play around with the menu some more on the next chapter. Shame that Christmas kinda already passed and this is still supposed to be a Christmas fic. *sigh* Either way, the show must go on! As for the Kairi rules unforunately there was only one this time around, and it wasn't even typed up. But I'm not cheating you out of it! I promise more in the future, but without further ado...

Kairi Rule #76;
A Kairi is known for her snazzy pink attire, which suits her more than perfectly fine. But it is also a known fact that when a Kairi gets any of her snazzy pink attire dirty, stained, or tainted in any way, shape or form the guilty party is far from being a safe party. Your safest bet is to either A: Offer to take it to the cleaners later on. Or. B: As our loveable Demyx would say... Run, run away!

Thank you and goodnight everyone! Happy belated Christmas! And a very Happy New Year's to come! :D

Raspberry Swirl - KH AU series - Story1Ch.1

Tue, 12 Dec 2006 12:21:25 GMT

Title: Raspberry Swirl
Author: Me! _superherogirl_ :D
Pairing: Woo there are many but for now the obvious pairings are RikuxSora, annnnnnnd KairixSelphie and maybe KairixAllthechicksontheisland- just kidding. ;x But you can bet your patooties there will be KairixNamine. Our fave Organization member pairings as well, I managed to add some AkuRoku before I ended the chappy too so yays!
Rating: PG-16 always to be on the safe side
Summary: The heart is indeed very complex, and these teenagers on the verge of graduating from Destiny High are going to realize how important it really is what they've been overlooking all along. And heads up this is quite the pointless christmas fic, just in time for the holidays ya?
POV: third, only diary entries and such will be in first person duh.
Authors Note: Three cheers for the hilarity that is adolescence! This is the first piece in a set of AU stories that will accompany this one later on. There will be more author notes at the end of the chapter. Enjoy!
Dedications: My wonderful buddies Rose, Dee, Hannah, and Chantel! Love you guys to bits! I do hope some of you will like this fic.
Disclaimer: Unfortunately the wonderful world of Kingdom Hearts, Final Fantasy and Disney... don't belong to me. Tis a sad, sad day. :(

It was a day like no other on Destiny Island; it might look exactly the same to the infrequent observer, but certainly not to the habitant that has been living, as well as roaming around the island for ages. There was always something to do, but at the same time it had become a daily routine. Wake up in the morning. Go to school. Talk to friends. Come back from school. Please mother by doing some chores, finish the homework. The occasional call to the best friends, and maybe if there was any time there would also be the rare visit from said best friend. The visit would either consist of playing video games, or having dinner with the rest of the family. Then finally, sleep. All in all, it was quite routine and Sora despised it. He was not one of those kids that enjoyed sitting in front of a computer doing absolutely nothing productive. Even though his definition of productive might differ from everyone else’s.

Anyways, putting all that aside Sora wanted to go out for some pizza and ice cream. Hey! It was Saturday, so no one had to worry about school or any of that. With Christmas right around the corner, the islands still had the same impeccable sunny weather. Yet another factor that annoyed Sora greatly. Every single sitcom or movie that revolved around Christmas, always had snow. He wanted snow. After he finished getting dressed, he reached over to his Mickey Mouse phone and picked up the receiver. Sora was not about to go for pizza and ice cream without calling up his pals.

The brunet knew his best friend’s phone numbers by heart, Kairi being the first he began to dial. She was probably the sweetest, most down to earth girl he ever had the pleasure of meeting. Of course, when you didn’t get on her bad side naturally. He remembered the day they met perfectly well too. Although, it involved way too many coconuts to the head, and his pants falling down to his knees. Oh Riku, he just had to embarrass Sora whilst meeting a very pretty newcomer. Everyone on the island swore that both boys were, in their own way, fighting over Kairi. That simply wasn’t the case; Kairi being the overly clever girl she was, was more than aware of it. Boys were just competitive nincompoops, it was a known fact that all girls knew all too well.

It was by the fourth ring, and Kairi hadn’t yet picked up. Sora sighed, hung up and tried calling again. His determined nature was what he was known for anyway. “Aww come on Kairi, I know you’re there…”

Once again four rings, and nothing. He kept calling, she was bound to get annoyed and answer at one point or another. It was her cell phone after all. No luck. He hung up for what seemed as the fiftieth time.

“What could she possibly be doing at five fifteen in the morning?”

“Maybe she’s sleeping, like any normal human being would be doing at this hour.”

Sora nodded in agreement as he scratched his chin pensively, “Yeah I suppose you’re-”. It then dawned on him he wasn’t talking to himself as he usually would, not entirely. He let a high pitched squeal escape him, which lead to him falling off his bed. All he saw soon after was a head of silver hair poking out from his window. The young brunet stared up as he rubbed his sore bum, “My question is why aren’t you sleeping? And seriously don’t you knock? Or at least give me a ring before you scare me off my bed like that!”

The silver haired culprit smirked, and finished making his way into Sora’s bedroom. He simply shrugged in response, “Scared you off your bed? That’s certainly a new one.”

“Don’t get smart with me Riku!”

Riku made his way over to his best friend, and extended a hand in order to help him up. “It’s not my fault your window was open. In the middle of winter no less.”

“Right, like it even feels like winter around here,” Sora scoffed as he gripped onto his friend’s hand and stood up. He rubbed his bum soon after and grimaced. Stupid wooden floorboards…

“Yeah, the weather around here never cooperates for the holidays.”

Another sigh left Sora’s lips, and he took a quick glance at the round mouse ears from his phone, “Yeah…”

The other boy made his way up to the bed, and sat down. It was a comfy bed after all. “So, why were you bugging Kairi at five in the morning?”

“I… was- I wanted pizza and ice cream.”

Riku blinked, “You’re joking right?”

“I’m serious! I… dunno I just got a weird craving for pizza with paopu chunks on top… and maybe some nice sea salt ice cream- Oh wait no I would prefer vanilla with pieces of cheesecake crust inside.”

A blink was an understatement. Riku was downright staring at his best friend dumbfounded. He took hold of his hand, and brought him closer to himself. Then he placed a hand over his stomach, “Alright who did it?”

Sora shoved Riku’s hand away from his tummy, “Excuse me?”

“Who did this to you?”

“I’m not following Riku. I think you need some more sleep, you‘re not making sense.”

“I didn’t think Kairi was capable of knocking you up. I mean I know she might be a chick, at times, but she’s still more of a dude than-”

Sora glared at him, “Don’t even dare finish that sentence. Even if you only need a word to do so. Now that’s just downright low!”

“You so know it’s true,” Riku said a matter-of-factly.

A change of subject was definitely in order, so a change of subject ensued. A rather subtle one at that. “Why are you up so early?”

Aquamarine eyes met ocean blue ones, and the look in the ocean blue ones were more than a fair warning not to bring up the latter again. The aquamarine eyes heeded the warning. “Technically couldn’t sleep, kept tossing and turning. You know how that is.”

Sora smiled at Riku for the first time since he had scared him off his bed, “Totally. So… Wanna go get some pizza and ice cream later? I’ll try calling Kairi later on too.”

“Sure. Could I take a couple more Z’s on your bed?”

The brunet shrugged, “Okay. Yeah, I’m gonna go shower anyway.”

Riku let a sly grin escape him as he lay back onto the extra comfortable, snuggly bed. “Okay. Don’t take too long now.”

“Hey, don’t tell me how long I can or cannot take!”

The older boy shushed him, “Do you want to wake up your parents? Go shower already. Take as long as you want, I guess.”

“You’re such an ass,” Sora snorted and picked out some clothes from one of his drawers. After he got a hold of a towel as well, he made his way into the bathroom.

As the bathroom door closed shut Riku chuckled, “I’ll leave the next batch of smart-ass remarks for after you come out of the shower…”

******

Deep into a room with pink and lilac walls, covered in an array of movie and band posters, lay a teenage girl snoring on her extra pink bed sheets loudly. In the midst of the very obnoxious snoring a cell phone rang, but said teenage girl heard to no avail. She simply turned to the other side, and continued to sleep soundly. The cell phone rang again, but not even the constant familiar tune was going to wake her up. Kairi had gone to bed pretty late and no one, especially not Sora, which she was quite sure was part of the guilty party, was going to wake her up. After the third time the blasted thing rung, she had no choice but to do just that. There was no way she was going to be able to go back to sleep, as peacefully as she was doing so minutes prior to Sora’s annoyances.

She picked up the pink cell phone, and the purple light glowed as she checked her missed calls. Sora, naturally, four calls. Kairi was certain that his insistent calling wasn’t even for something remotely important. She grunted, got out of bed, and made her way to her bathroom. Morning breath was a killer.

“Stupid Sora, five in the morning and you decide to-,” She yawned in spite of herself. “Damn you, I’m still sleepy.”

Still just as groggy, Kairi brushed her teeth and spit the toothpaste gunk into the sink after doing so. She couldn’t help but wonder, what in the world could Sora want at five o’clock in the flippin’ morning. “Stupid. He so owes me.” Her reflection in the bathroom mirror was quite the scary one, if only Sora could see her now… “Yeah, that’ll show the brute to wake a girl up from her beauty sleep. Especially when she doesn’t get enough beauty sleep to begin with!”

As if on cue her overly girlie phone rang again. If Kairi hadn’t been so miffed she’d probably be humming along to her ‘Simple and Clean’ ring-tone, but alas she was more about to blow a gasket. Maybe even her room, if permitted, but her mother wouldn‘t be too pleased. It had taken some time to redecorate in time for the holidays, and they had just finished up a couple of weeks back.

Rule number twenty-three on how to handle a Kairi: Never, ever disrupt a Kairi’s sleep, because soon after there will be dire consequences at hand. The kind where the perpetrator loses appendages and anything else a Kairi could get her hands on. They are a very rare species indeed, and are usually timid creatures unless provoked. In other words, once provoked the guilty party better haul ass from the sight of one as fast as their legs could carry them.

She flipped open her phone, and answered it with an obvious hint of annoyance, “Sora, you know that you’re only alive right now because you are not standing before me, right? Don’t ever wake me up when I-” Kairi stopped mid-rant when she heard a sob on the other line. It didn’t sound like a Sora sob, she would worry if it were a Sora sob. Her voice softened and gulped, “Sora?”

“I’m sorry Kai, I’ll call later…”

A ton of bricks fell on Kairi in realization to who indeed was on the other line, “No Selphie! I’m sorry, it’s just… I’m a little grumpy. Sora kept calling earlier and-”

“-That early? Gosh, doesn’t he know of rule #23?” Selphie stifled yet another audible sob.

A portion of her maroon colored hair fell into her eyes as a soft chuckle escaped her. She didn’t know what was wrong with her best girlfriend, but whatever it was she had to figure it out pronto. Although she wasn‘t sure how to approach what seemed to be a touchy subject at the moment. “Sora is a complete jerk, but that’s hardly news.”

Selphie half-smiled slightly even if Kairi couldn’t see it, “Nah. I’m sure it must’ve been something important, if he wanted to get a hold of you that early.”

“Whatever, he’s still a jerk. A loveable one, but one nonetheless.”

“I guess.”

The conversation was getting awkward fast, but Kairi didn’t know for the life of her how to bring up whatever Selphie was going to tell her in the first place. At least the sobs stopped, for now anyway. They always had plenty of girl talks, but for some reason she felt that this time was going to be different in some way. Maybe…

“If you’re the least bit curious of why I called…”

Kairi snapped out of it, “Yes! Why were you crying Selph?”

The usually bubbly brunette sighed as she took a deep breath, “Irvine broke up with me via e-mail.”

“WHAT?!” The red head’s anger took a turn for the worse.

“Shush! It’s still really early y’know! Do you want to wake up your mom?”

“I don’t care! Selphie! Where is he?! I’ll kill him!”

Selphie tried her best to calm her best friend down, but she knew all too well it was not going to work. “Please, don’t make such a big deal. I’m over it now, I just wanted to let you know. But on second thought it was probably best I hadn’t told you.”

Kairi fumed, “You were planning on not telling me? Why would you not want to tell me!?”

“Because of how you overreact!”

“I don’t overreact!”

“Yes you do! You’re doing so now!”

“Selph, I told you he was no good. You shouldn’t have gotten so serious with him in the first place! He doesn’t deserve a sweetheart such as yourself!”

A quick knock was heard, and Kairi’s mother walked into the room. She stared at her daughter, and tapped her foot repeatedly in the process. “What is the meaning of all this racket young lady? Do you know what time it is? I only have one day off work and that’s today. The only thing I ever ask from you is to let me sleep in!”

Kairi looked at her mom innocently and pouted, “Mother it’s not my fault! Sora woke me up! And I’ve been grouchy ever since…”

Her mother shook her head and pointed an accusing finger towards her, “That’s no reason to be so loud. Now is that Sora you’re speaking with? I would like to have a word with him.”

“Mom, no wait that’s-” Before she got the chance to reveal who it really was, her mother took hold of the overly pink cell phone.

“Sora, good morning. Even if quite frankly it hasn’t been a rather good one for myself, which I cannot help but hold you accountable for- Selphie? You’re not Sora! Kairi you lied to me, it’s not Sora on the phone!”

Kairi rolled her eyes and threw herself onto her bed hopelessly, “I tried to tell you…” She took back her phone and apologized for the tenth time to poor Selphie. She had seriously gone through enough for one morning.

“I’m going to go back to bed, you can go over to Selphie’s if you wish. As long as you let me sleep. If I’m awaken again, it won’t be pretty.” With that said her mother left the room.

The sole idea of waking up a Kairi was bad enough, but waking up a Kairi’s mother… That would probably lead to some sort of apocalypse. Kairi chuckled at her mother’s antics, “She’s so silly. Either way, as I was saying Selph… Next time I see Irvine, I‘m going to roast him and have him for lunch.”

Selphie sighed, “You’re not my mother, alright? I can take care of myself, I’m seriously feeling much better now. I just needed to get it out of my system.”

“Fine. I’ll let it slide, for now. How about we celebrate you being single again, ne? I’ll treat you to some pizza or something. But first, let me call the pipsqueak and find out what he wanted in the first place. Is that alright?”

Kairi knew that Selphie was smiling real wide on the other end, and that alone made the whole conversation all the worth while. “Alrighty.”

“Talk to ya later Selph,” About to flip the phone closed to end the call, she heard Selphie still talking. Oops.

“Hey!”

“What, what?”

“Thanks Kai,” She then hung up followed by Kairi as well.

Kairi smirked as she stuffed a hand into one of the pockets of her Cheshire cat pajama pants, “When will she learn to stop thanking me for such things? What are friends for if not to invite them to pizza when they’re feeling crummy? Or roasting their ex-boyfriends alive? Heh… that’ll show that jerk.” She had the habit of talking to herself a good amount of the time. It was in a weird way soothing, or just plain comical. Regardless, old habits die hard and talking to herself had been one of those bad habits for ages. One bad habit that Sora seemed to have as well.

She decided to go take a shower before she called anyone else, but that plan had been ruined before it even passed the conceiving process. Once again she picked up her phone and let a low growl escape. There was no doubt about it, that time in fact, was Sora on the other line.

“…”

“Aren’t you going to say anything?”

Sora chuckled nervously, “Good morning?”

Another low growl was heard, “Far from it.”

“Geesh, someone is rather grouchy this fine morning…”

“Define, fine morning you-” She stopped mid-sentence. That voice was certainly not Sora’s… Kairi blinked and her frustration immediately dispersed. She was a smart cookie, so she put two and two together. One Sora, plus Riku’s voice equals… which must mean… Riku must be over Sora’s house! But why that early? This was a job for super sleuth Kairi! Or she could just ask, which was the next thing she did. “Um, Riku? What are you doing over at Sora’s so early? Oh right, and damn you Sora why do you have me on speaker phone?!”

Sora laughed and catapulted himself onto his bed, “Why? You jealous Kairi?”

“Oh yes, extremely. Note my enthusiasm.”

“Eh, Riku is right… you’re rather on the-”

“-Perhaps it’s because a really sweet girl just got dumped via e-mail.”

Riku blinked, “You’re not talking about yourself right?”

“Funny,” Kairi replied in the same monotonous voice. “But really guys, you know I’m grouchy when I’m awaken from my beauty sleep.”

Riku and Sora both said in unison, “Beauty sleep?”

“You must look like shit now, huh?” Riku finished off.

Sora scrunched up his face at the retort, even if it wasn’t directed to him. It was simple and blunt enough, something so completely Riku.

“Oh Riku darling, you’re really not helping my mood.”

As if to subtlety change the subject, Sora went on and asked about the sweet girl that Kairi had referred to. “So, who got dumped?”

Smooth. Kairi twitched, “Selphie. Irvine really did have a death wish after all.”

“Whoa, via e-mail? Doesn’t seem like something he would do, it’s so…”

“Pathetic?”

“More like cowardly, but that works as well. He really liked her too, it doesn’t make sense.”

She rolled her eyes and shook her head, “Yeah right, it does make sense. All guys are dicks, end of story.”

“Hey!”

“Oh right, I’m sorry, for the exception of you two from time to time. Riku, stop staring at your crotch I didn‘t mean it in a literal sense. Not entirely anyway.”

Riku stared over at Sora and looked around the room, “Are you sure this place is not bugged or something?”

Kairi laughed, which took her long enough to do, “You’re quite the comedian this morning.”

“Aren’t I always?” Riku smirked.

Sora laughed as well and finally brought up the reason he called in the first place. “So, want to go for pizza and ice cream later?”

“Cool beans, but only if Selphie can come along too.”

“Duh.”

“Good, well then I’ll talk to you dudes later.”

“Later Kairi! I’m just going to go on and continue having my way with Riku,” Sora said trying to hold back any laughter from his more than obvious bluff.

A blush formed over her cheeks, and she was so glad it was just a phone conversation. They couldn’t see her face. Two could play that game she thought, “Fine, I’m going to go shower and think up of many naughty things I could do to… What was the new girl‘s name again? Oh yes, Naminé. Mmm, Naminé…”

Sora shook his head because he knew he had heard something completely blasphemous, “Liar. You can’t fool us Kairi, you don’t like chicks. You might come off as a-”

She replied in an ever sweet tone, “Bye, bye.” Kairi hung up and left the rest to the boy’s imaginations. The three of them were always teasing each other in that manner, but in the end they all knew it was just a joke. Kairi liked boys, and Sora as well as Riku liked girls. But sometimes she wasn’t so sure about the boys. Or were her fangirlish fantasies getting to her? Regardless of whichever reason it may be, it would still be awkward. She cannot think of her best friends in that way! If she was never able to crush on them when she was younger, she couldn’t imagine anticipating them doing stuff with each other! She began to laugh hysterically at such thoughts, but soon stopped before her mother woke up again.

“Nonsense.”

After Kairi threw a towel over her shoulder, she took notice of the picture frame on her dresser. It was her two favorite boys and favorite girl, all which had tackled her. She smiled and stared at the firm grip Selphie had on her. For some reason she felt as if she had been claimed as Selphie’s property in some way or other. Although, that was just Kairi letting her own imagination get the best of her. Why would Selphie ever claim Kairi as her own? She shrugged off anymore ridiculous thoughts.

“More and more nonsense.”

Without a second glance more, she finally went to take that long awaited shower.

*****

“Do you think she was bluffing?”

Still sprawled over Sora’s bed Riku arched a brow, “Of course. We joke about stuff like that all the time remember?”

Sora’s nose twitched as he sat on the edge of the bed, “Yeah, you’re right. It’s not like we would ever do any of the things we tease Kairi about… I mean, why would we? That‘s pretty much gross.”

Riku sat up and looked over at his best friend, “Are you trying to say you find me gross?”

“Oh yes Riku, I find you completely disgusting and repulsive. That must be the reason why every chick at school has this mondo crush on you!”

“You sound rather jealous,” He placed his hands just above Sora’s waist and began to tickle him.

“Ah! Stop it… you know I’m… super ticklish!”

Riku snorted and continued tickle torturing him, “That’s precisely why I’m doing it!”

The boy leaned against Riku in a lame attempt to escape the wrath of the tickle monster he had suddenly become. Unfortunately the situation was hopeless. Sora had begun to cough from laughing so much, and that’s when it stopped. Although, the other boy’s hands were still placed over Sora’s waist. The brunet dismissed it, and continued to laugh.

“Had enough?” Riku asked with that same devious smirk plastered on his overly pretty porcelain looking face.

“You’re made of pure evil, know that?”

What happened next made Sora gasp, he felt Riku nuzzle his face over his neck. For whatever reason it may have been, it made the victim of the tickle attack blush. He couldn’t understand why a simple act of affection between two pals made his cheeks so terribly hot.

“If only Kairi could see us now,” Riku teased.

Sora couldn’t find the right words to respond to that. Alright, so they would joke around about doing unmentionable things to each other, but they never acted upon them. Not even as a joke! This was totally new to Sora… He suddenly felt incredibly shy around his best friend, which he knew he shouldn’t.

Since Sora decided to go mute for the time being, Riku mused on, “I bet she’d love this. Or maybe…” Riku then let go of Sora’s waist, and pushed his body forward in order for him to land face first on the mattress.

Another surprised gasp left the oblivious boy’s lips, but he finally found his voice. “Riku… what are you…”

“Oh nothing Sora, I’m just going to-” He paused when he felt Sora squirm beneath him. That and the fact that Riku’s pant pocket had vibrated; so he pulled the phone out of his pocket, and answered it. “What do you want? I’m kinda busy.”

“What? Did I get you at a bad time?”

“As a matter of fact yes, yes you did.”

“Sexing up Sora or something?”

“Fuck off, Axel.”

“Ooh, is that a yes then? Well, either way can you stop molesting him for a couple of minutes or so? I really need to talk to you.”

“Later,” Riku hung up just as fast as he answered the call.

Sora hadn’t heard any of the short conversation. Although assumed it was something interesting considering the colorful words Riku responded back with. He rolled off his bed because he wasn’t sure he could take anymore of that awkward position he was in. After doing so he looked up at Riku and smirked, “What did Axel want? And why is everyone waking up at the crack of dawn on a Saturday?”

“Huh?” Riku hadn’t noticed Sora roll off, until he heard the thump on the floor. He shrugged at his question, “Not sure, I hung up on him before he got to ask.”

The brunet chuckled and stood back up, “Oh okay. Anyways, what are we going to do while we wait for Kairi to finish and stuff?”

Riku had a couple of things in mind, but swatted those ideas away instantly. He wasn’t sure what had come over him a couple of minutes ago. If Axel hadn’t called, he shuddered to think what he would’ve done to an overly vulnerable Sora. Even though he was sure Sora wouldn’t let anything weird happen, but still. He didn’t feel… or he felt something else. He wasn’t quite sure what though.

“Riku? Yoo-hoo!” Sora waved a hand over his friend’s face to snap him out of his reverie.

He caught the boy’s hand in mid-air and smiled, “What?”

“You were full on daydreaming buddy!” Sora chuckled wholeheartedly, “Now the million munny question is… who were you daydreaming of?”

Was the boy telepathic or something? Or did he just plain ol’ wanted to embarrass Riku? Regardless of the situation at hand, Riku played it cool. All he had to do was lie, how hard could it be? He was not about to admit to having just had a semi-naughty thought of his best friend. Never. “Tifa.”

“Oh really?”

Riku nodded, “Yes really. She has legs to die for, and a rack that-”

“Okay, okay I get it! I actually have my eyes on someone too.”

“Hmm, who?”

“She’s just cute, and very hyper.”

“More hyperactive than Selphie? There’s absolutely no such thing, unless it is Selphie.”

Sora felt his cheeks become warm again. He had never realized how ironic that his crush’s name was, Rikku. He coughed and shook his head, “It’s not Selphie.”

“Then who? You know I’m only going to continue pestering you until you tell me.”

“Go on then, but I’m not telling,” Sora stuck his tongue out and placed his hands on his hips. He smiled triumphantly, because for some reason or other he thought he won the argument. But war had just begun as Sora was smacked across the face by one of his very own pillows. His jaw dropped in indignation, and then did the next best thing. “Oh it’s war now Riku! RAH!” He pounced on him, and shoved the same pillow Riku had thrown in his direction, over his face.

Riku effortlessly got rid of the pillow, and pushed Sora off him. He rolled over and ended up above him once again. Although he was not in that position for long, because soon after a wrestling match between the two ensued. Always competing they were, but it was definitely one of the best ways to pass the time. Even if Riku always ended up winning, in due time Sora would become a decent match for Riku. Just not right now…

Both short of breath, the younger of the two was once more pinned down. Riku grinned wide as a devious cat would, while Sora admitted defeat… again. “I win.”

Sora huffed, “When don’t you…”

“Aww, are you getting back into that sore loser phase of yours?”

He attempted to shove him off, but still being short of breath, and really exhausted he hadn’t succeeded. Instead Sora did something he seemed to do quite often, change the subject. “You should call Axel back.”

The older boy’s tousled hair was brushed back by one of the hands that had pinned down his best friend. He noticed the pout beginning to form on Sora’s lips, and couldn’t help but want to kiss them to make everything better. But in fact it would probably make everything much worse. It seemed that in the midst of all the joking around and teasing, something began to surface. Whatever it was, Riku sure as hell was not about to admit anything of the sort. It was just the lighting in the room that’s all. No reason to worry. He got off Sora and nodded, “You’re right, and maybe he’d like to tag along too.”

“Of course he’s going to want to tag along. I was planning to invite my cousin too y’know.”

“Oh dear, and you say I’m evil? You know how he feels about Roxas.”

Sora’s pout immediately transformed into a devious smile, “I know.”

Riku chuckled as he called Axel back, “Wow, this is going to be one very interesting rendezvous. Hey, Sora?”

Still laying on his bed as if dumbstruck he simply mumbled, “Hmm?”

“Your parents sure are heavy sleepers.”

The both of them once again laughed hysterically, because everyone knew in a past life they were a pair of hyenas.

*****

Demyx heard a cell phone ring nearby, but he didn’t have one… so it couldn’t possibly be his. He looked around but didn’t see any signs of such a contraption.

“Hmm, now where could it be?”

He sat down Indian-style on the bedroom floor, and went through the Winnie The Pooh thinking process.

“Think… think… think…”

“Demyx what the hell are you doing?”

Demyx immediately shot up when he spotted his best friend walking back into the room. “Hey Axel! I heard a phone ring, but it’s not mine because well… I don’t have one. And so I looked around the room to see if I could find the source but… I had no such luck,” he finished off with an all too adorable pout.

Axel rolled his eyes, he was quite immune to Demyx’s pouts and stupidities. He reached over to his bed and picked up his mobile phone, “Do you mean this?”

“Oh my yes! That’s what was making the noise! Well, it wasn’t exactly noise I really do love your ring-tone. How was it again?” He cleared his throat and began to make guitar noises, “Trashed and scattered again, I’m feelin’ so low! You waste your breath while aheming with me, my blood is so cold!”

“Cute. But really Dem, the line is ‘You waste your breath while fuckin’ with me. Get it right.”

Demyx looked down and turned a bit pink, “Yeah but um you know how I feel about cussing.”

“Oi… Oh well lookie here.”

“Ooh, what Axel?”

“Riku has decided to call me back. He better have done Sora in every which way, if that’s the case. Honestly, I had only wanted a minute of his time. I doubt it would’ve taken them that long- Oh he left a message, hmm let’s hear it then.”

Demyx made his way closer to Axel and snorted, “What did he say?”

“Uh,” Axel smirked and made his way to get some clothes from his closet. “Demyx buddy, we have some business to attend to. We’ve been invited to pizza and ice cream.”

“Ooh pizza! Can I have pizza with ice cream on top?!” The dirty blond squealed.

Axel cringed, “Eww, I’ve only heard of those wonky combinations from like Scooby-Doo and shit.”

“It’s so yummy though!” Demyx jumped up and down from his excitement.

“Right, sure you can get whatever you want as long as you have the munny for it.”

“YAY!”

Axel would’ve had smacked Demyx over the head from utter annoyance at this point, but lucky for him Riku had given him interesting news. “Now what should I wear to impress my dear Roxas?”

Demyx arched a brow, “Roxas is coming along too?”

“Yep,” He pulled out two pairs of pants, one being a pair of ripped jeans, while the other were a pair of red leather ones. “I think I’ll go with the red ones, what do you think?”

“Hmm,” Demyx felt like a teenage schoolgirl helping out his equally school-girlish best friend to get ready for a hot date. He scratched his head, closed his eyes, and twirled around twice so the finger would automatically point to either piece of clothing. It landed on the pair of leather pants. He smiled, “The red ones!”

“Alright, the red ones they are. Now for the rest of my ensemble.”

“You’re not going to take hours getting dressed are you?”

“Do I look like some lovesick chick about to go on a date of some sort?”

Demyx lifted a finger in declaration, but was cut off before he could actually respond.

“Don’t answer that.”

“Oh don’t worry Axel, you’re going to look mighty fine no matter what you put on!”

“Are you patronizing me?”

“…I’m going to go get something to drink downstairs…”

“Yeah, you go do that.”

And so Demyx left the room, and went downstairs as he said he would. Now Axel could finally finish getting ready in peace, without his imbecile of a friend accusing him of being downright girlie. “Humph, the nerve. There’s nothing wrong with wanting to look good.” He faced his vanity mirror, yes he had a vanity mirror, and began to sort out the makeup he was going to use for his get up today.

“I’m going to look so hot when I’m done. Oh yes Roxas, you’re going to be putty in my hands.”

*****

More A/N: So blame Axel's extra girlish ways on The Fresh Prince of Bel-Air. I had just finished watching the episode where Hilary is trying to impress this doctor dude. I found it amusing and so... I thought it would be cute if in this fic Axel would be all metrosexual like and stuff. But still with his overly snappy attitude of course! ;P Sorta maybe? I'll keep adding them as they come, but I guess that's it for now. Was it really that bad? Let me know!

And my fanfic Kairi would like to apologize for being so PMSy in this chap. There will be more rules to how to deal with a Kairi in the next one! ;D Here's rule number one for all of those that are maybe wondering... O:)

Rule #1: Never ever mess with a Kairi's woman or she shall bash your brains in. As well as many other unspeakable things. She might even go all Harry Potter on your ass and Avedra Kadavra you. So watch your back. ;D I kinda worry for Irvine in this case. ;)

And just letting you know first page was betaed by my buddy Rose, but in my excitement of wanting to post it at this late hour, the rest hasn't been so. Basically any errors and stuff, sorry I'll try fixing them in the morning!

YnM Cinderella Story - Chapter 3

Sun, 26 Nov 2006 22:11:50 GMT

Title: The Yami No Matsuei Cinderella Story *not creative*
Author: _superherogirl_
Genre: Humor/Romance/Parody
Rating: PG-13 to be safe.
Characters/Pairings: Just about everyone is going to be participating in this Cinderella re-enactment. >:) And as for pairings as of yet it has not been established, but ahem there's one that's a definite obvious pairing for now.
Chapter: 3/?
Previous chapters: 1 2
Comments: There are some spoilers from the anime and manga. But nothing major though. This is meant to be quite a laid back fic.//

Some things are obvious I totally made up, but just letting you know! Such as, there is no specific time period, because that alone gets me all sidetracked. And I'm very sorry to inform that this chapter has another little rendezvous with Tsuzuki and Muraki, but I promise you that this story is still a Tatsuki fic!//
I usually post it on fanfiction.net first but for some reason it's not letting me upload my story. :(
Summary: Tsuzuki is in the mood to read a fairy tale-esque story, and lucky for him Cinderella gets to be the perfect candidate. Is it wrong to want a happy ending?
Status: In progress
Disclaimer: Unfortunately Yami No Matsuei doesn't belong to me, and neither does the story of Cinderella. Only my wacky mind at work is mine. :)

A strand of light hair fell over the stepmother’s face; he was a bit on the frustrated side. The cause of it was far too many reasons he couldn’t muster all in one go. His advances being semi-rejected from a certain Shinigami wasn’t anything new. Although his supposed daughter had a voice that could break glass. And absolutely not in the ‘I’m going to hit a really high note and shatter this glass with my soprano voice’ way. He gritted his teeth, and tried to keep his composure. After all, he was always one for patience. “Take it from the top, Terazuma.”

Terazuma cleared his throat, and took a deep breath before he commenced singing once more. After doing so he placed a hand over his throat, attempting to look somewhat classier or professional. At least he thought so anyway.

The younger sibling noticed how ridiculous he looked, and didn’t waste any time mocking him. “That’s not going to make you sing better, y’know.”

A glare was shot right back at the individual responsible for the wisecrack. Hisoka was always one for cynicism, in fact he was quite an expert at being so. “Stupid brat, what do you know? Stick to your flute and leave my fabulous singing skills alone.”

Muraki sighed, “That’s enough.”

“As I was singing…”

Hisoka rolled his eyes, and rested his lower lip upon the lip-plate.

The older sister once more went through the same unnecessary procedure, and finally began to sing. “Sing sweet nightingale! Hiiiiiiighhhhhh!!! Aboooooooveee meeee! Oh sing sweeeeet nightingale, sing sweeettt nightingallleeee!!!”

Muraki had almost tapped the wrong piano key as Terazuma hit that last high note. Although, Hisoka stopped playing the flute altogether. Outside Gushoshin younger was curled up by the door of the music room. It was a known fact that the eldest sister had the most horrible singing voice, most likely in the kingdom. Unfortunately for everyone, Terazuma was a stubborn goat that thought otherwise.

Gushoshin younger then heard another voice nearby, another singing voice no less. Although, said singing voice was actually not massacring the song. He decided to get his lazy cat half chicken self up, and go investigate a little. Or clearly cause some havoc, whichever came first. Knowing Gushoshin younger it would probably be the latter.

The stunning singing voice was soon later revealed to be coming from, none other than Tsuzukirella. Naturally, it shouldn‘t come to anyone as a surprise. “Sing sweet nightingale, sing sweeeet nightingale…” In all honesty Tsuzuki never knew he had such an amazing set of pipes, then again this was his dream. Although, he couldn’t help but wonder how much longer this dream was going to go for. Usually people don’t wonder when they’re going to wake up from a dream, sometimes others wish they would last forever. Tsuzuki on the other hand was far from wanting his dream to last forever, or any longer. It was weird enough as it was, and things only kept getting more bizarre. He continued to pass an old rag back and forth on the floor. Then he dipped the rag into the bucket, and once more repeated the same process.

Tsuzuki sang as if no one were listening and went off into a daze. But little did he know, Gushoshin younger was on the prowl. Reason? Why, to be his little conniving deformed cat self of course. The floor that Tsuzuki had spent time scrubbing, and cleaning was now covered in dirty kitty prints. After he had taken the time to sweep all the dirt from the floor, the boy was furious. He pointed the filthy wet rag at the cat, “YOU! Why I outta! I’m going to get you, you… I don’t even know what you are exactly but you’re going to pay for that!”

Gushoshin younger just grinned, and made his exit by hauling his cat booty upstairs.

“COME BACK HERE! UGH GRRR!!! Stupid thing, I did this all for nothing… Pretty much like everything else I do around-” Before Tsuzuki had the chance to finish his ranting the doorbell rang. He sighed and made his way to the door; the bell rang once more and he jumped back.

A raspy voice called out, “Open in the name of the King! This is a mighty important message from his Imperial majesty. Also, if you could possibly get me some scones I’d be most deligh-”

Finally the door was opened, and Tsuzuki arched a brow at the small dwarf sized zombie in front of him. The royal postman was practically falling apart, but that wasn’t really of any importance at the moment. He yoinked the letter from it’s hand, and saw the seal; it was definitely a message from the king. He was intrigued beyond belief, and wanted to open it although decided against it. Who knew what those wicked stepsisters, and one very perverse stepmother would end up doing to the ever sweet Tsuzukirella.

Tsuzuki bowed slightly and let a smile grace his lips, “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, have a nice day laddie,” Watson went off to finish delivering the invitations. He knew it would’ve only been polite if he bowed as well, but he was hardly in one piece as it was. The last thing the king’s servant needed was to completely discombobulate in front of a stranger’s house. In broad daylight and on the job, it would be quite blasphemous. The king would certainly be displeased otherwise. If he wanted to fall apart, he would wait until he got back to the castle.

As Tsuzuki closed the door he spotted both Saya and Yuma. The two making their way up a statue that was near the door. It was a white marble statue resembling Michelangelo’s David, which the two mice both decided seemed rather inappropriate. As Saya clearly stated, tacky. Especially because the statue was the first thing anyone would see when setting foot into their home. Not all would enjoy being greeted by a naked statue. Or was it only them? Although they presumed they were the only ones protesting regardless.

Saya sweatdropped as she made her way up to the statue’s neck. The petite mouse could’ve sworn she felt up on something she probably shouldn’t have. She shook any indecent thoughts away, and continued attempting to peek at the letter Tsuzuki had just received. “What does it say Tsuzukirella? I wannnaa know!”

“It must be really important since the royal postman did mention so!” Yuma said a matter-of-factly.

“Personally, I think the king should get a new royal postman. This one looks like he’s rotting and doesn’t give off any pleasant odors.”

Tsuzuki shook his head, “Now Saya that’s not nice! I don’t think he was here long enough for all of us to take a whiff of his unpleasant odors. Or any odors for that matter.”

The mouse nodded, “For that we should all be grateful.”

Yuma sighed, “Would you open the letter already! I’m dying of anticipation here!”

“No Yuma, don’t die please!” Saya clung onto her best friend.

The slightly less dense mouse shoved her off and grunted, “You imbecile I’m not really going to die. But if Tsuzuki doesn’t figure out what to do with the letter soon, maybe…”

“Alright already! I have to show it to them first. You know how it is. If they knew I read a personal letter from the king before they did- I shudder to think really.” He made his way to where the music room was located, and his eye twitched as the lesson progressed. It was more than obvious that Terazuma’s vocal warm-up didn’t do anything for his singing. He could perfectly imagine Hisoka’s ears bleeding from the wretched sounds coming out of his stepsister’s mouth. “Maybe I shouldn’t interrupt…”

The girls both followed him and snickered, but encouraged Tsuzuki to go on ahead.

Tsuzuki took a deep breath and prepared for the worst. They never enjoyed being interrupted during their music session, no matter the circumstances. He only hoped that a message from the king was a valid reason to do so. He knocked and waited for a response of some sort. The terrible singing was still heard from the door, which meant they clearly ignored the knock. Another knock.

Nothing. Once more Tsuzuki knocked and he heard Terazuma’s final high note get stuck in his throat. Before any other noise was emitted from behind the door, Terazuma wailed. He had grabbed Hisoka’s flute from the boy’s grasp and growled. “That was my adam’s apple y’know! That hurt!”

Hisoka glared daggers and any other kind of pointy type objects at his ‘sister’ that just so happened to have an adam’s apple, “It’s not my fault that thing got in the way of my flute playing!”

“What do you want me to do chop it off!”

“That would be swell. While you’re at it, shank off your vocal cords too. That way we don’t have to worry about any future music lessons with your horrid singing voice!”

“How dare you say such things! You’re just insanely jealous! Anyone would kill to have a voice like mine!”

“You’re half right. Anyone would kill, but quite frankly they would kill themselves if they had such a-”

“Girls, girls! Stop!”

Both Hisoka and Terazuma stared back at their mother. And the fact that they were addressed as girls, when they clearly weren‘t. As a matter of fact, it’s even more queer that they consider Muraki their mother… Although, in this more than wacky dream of Tsuzuki’s, everyone had a gender/identity-crisis.

Tsuzuki at this point had given up knocking, and decided to call out to them instead. “I’ve got an urgent message from the king! Can I please, finally come in!”

Muraki opened the door and shrugged, “Certainly, this session had proven to have been yet another disaster anyway. Now, Tsuzuki-san what is this about an urgent message from the king?”

“The royal postman had this just delivered and I thought that-”

Terazuma finished his slight tantrum, and snatched the letter away from his stepsister’s grasp. He was about to rip it open, when it was once more stolen from the bearer’s hold. “Now honestly…”

“I personally don’t think you should have the responsibility to read, no less open such an important letter.”

“And of course you should? What has made you so worthy to do so, huh? Answer me!” Terazuma was nothing short of completely irked. His sister was sure getting on his every last nerve; which didn’t even give Tsuzuki the chance to have such honors, as he usually did.

“Naturally, I’m more mature than both Tsuzukirella and you put together.”

Tsuzuki protested, “Hey, when was I suddenly dragged into this!? I’m just the messenger, so leave me out of it.”

The elder sister took the letter once more, “Mature, ha! You wouldn’t know the first thing about being… mature. I mean look at you, you’re a pipsqueak! Ha ha!”

Hisoka turned beet red and snatched the letter once more, “That just proves my point you ingrate! You don’t know the first thing about anything. I’m going to read it and that’s final.”

The letter was once more taken away from the previous captor’s hands, “No it is not final! I’m taller and older therefore I get to read it!”

The letter was snatched again, “No, you will not.”

And again, “Yes I will.”

One more time for good measure, “No!”

“Yes!”

“NO!”

“YES DAMNIT!” Terazuma held onto one edge of the letter and grimaced.

“BAKA LET GO!” Hisoka held onto the other part, and they suddenly began to play tug-o-war with the ever so urgent letter.

“And here I thought I was the most immature of all.” Tsuzuki looked over at Muraki, “Aren’t you going to stop them?”

Muraki stopped staring at his stepdaughter’s rear end and coughed inconspicuously. “I guess it would be best.”

Tsuzuki completely oblivious as usual rushed over to Hisoka’s end. He wrapped his arms around the smaller boy’s waist, and attempted to pull him away from the forsaken letter. “Let. Go. Hisoka. It’s just a stupid letter! Don’t let this tyrant get the best of you!”

“YOU’RE SIDING WITH HIM?! WHAT AM I, CHOPPED LIVER!?”

“I never side with you Terazuma! Now let go of the damn letter! Honestly, it doesn’t matter who reads it, as long as SOMEONE does!”

“Fine! Who cares about the stupid letter! I sure don’t!” Terazuma once more grunted and finally let the death grip on the piece of paper go. In the process sending both Tsuzuki and Hisoka semi-flying to the other end of the room.

“OOF, oww.”

“That’s what you get! HA!”

If Hisoka wasn’t a very deep shade of red before, he must’ve been a volcano waiting to erupt at this point. He had to blow off steam, but he just didn’t know what form of torture would suffice his sister at the moment. He had many in mind, so he would just have to try each and every one on him. What better time than now, he thought to himself.

“Hisoka… could you please… get off me…”

Hisoka then let one of his infamous blushes escape him, “Baka… I hate you all.” He got off of Tsuzuki and made his way to the door. His only means of escaping the crazed family he was part of at that given time.

“Not so fast,” Muraki spoke as he picked up the letter from the floor. “I shall read it, and you will stay here until I finish. Aren’t you the least bit curious of what it is about?”

The boy sighed and stood by the door, ready to leave once the letter was finally read.

Muraki skimmed it and smirked, “Well.”

“Well what, stepmother?”

“What does it say?” Terazuma was once more intrigued.

“This message is urgent indeed. There is to be a ball, in honor of his highness the prince.”

Hisoka turned his attention to his mother, “A ball, for Prince Tatsumi?”

Muraki continued, “Yes, and by royal command every eligible maiden is to attend.”

“Well, that’s us! We‘re mighty eligible after all!” Terazuma beamed.

A pair of incandescent amethyst eyes stared at the three, still sitting dumbfounded on the floor. He was in a complete state of shock. One of the many reasons being Terazuma’s change in character, and the other was how Hisoka seemed excited about this ball as well. Was he the only one that realized there weren’t any eligible maidens living in their house? Maybe only eligible bachelors, but who’s one to notice?

As if on cue Hisoka chimed in, “But none of us are, ahem, eligible maidens.”

Muraki arched a brow and looked his daughter up and down, “Close enough.”

“But mother is Prince Tatsumi… y’know, um into,” Terazuma trailed off.

“We’ll just have to wait and see, wouldn’t we?”

Hisoka blushed even more so, and almost let a half-smile make it’s way across his mouth. “When is this ball?”

“Tonight.”

All three of them exclaimed in unison, “Tonight?!”

“Why are you so worried Tsuzukirella, you don’t have to worry. You’re not going.”

Tsuzuki finally stood up and rubbed his bum. He pointed a finger accusingly at Terazuma, “And why not? I’m an eligible mai- I mean I’m eligible too! Honestly, if you two males are eligible why aren’t I?”

“Because you’re not worthy of even going near the prince! You filthy thing… He’ll most likely be completely repulsed.”

At that statement Tsuzuki frowned, it hurt to hear such things. Was he really that disgusting as his stepsister was accusing him to be? “I…”

Terazuma laughed, “Besides, you dancing with Prince Tatsumi? What are you thinking?! That’s right, you’re not.”

“Stop it,” Tsuzuki clenched his fists tight, he felt his knuckles go numb. Right now wouldn’t be the time to pick a fight with his stepsister. Any of them. Their minds were obviously set on Tsuzuki not attending said ball. He shook his head and made his way to the door, admitting defeat.

“I see no reason why Tsuzuki-san cannot attend the ball with us.”

Terazuma immediately stopped laughing, “Huh? What? Why?! How can you not see a reason? I see many!”

Hisoka walked over to his sister and nodded, “For the first time, I must agree with this idiot. There really isn’t a proper reason for our stepsister to come along.”

“Hisoka… how could you…”

“Now, now that’s plain harsh. Especially coming from you Hisoka-kun,” Muraki shot both boys a rather sadistic grin, only the doctor could muster.

“I’m just stating the truth, he’ll just embarrass us-”

“-And diminish our chances with Prince Tatsumi!”

Tsuzuki shot back at them, his voice was shaky from fighting back the tears. He knew that in the end none of what was happening was real, but it still hurt. He felt insecure enough as it was, and their snide remarks were really not helping the situation. “Alright, I get it. You both don’t want me to go. I’ll leave you two be then, since I do have chores to get done.” He finally opened the door and made his way back outside.

“Wait,” Muraki called after him. “Would you like to go to the ball, Tsuzuki-san?”

He turned back to his stepmother and nodded although not meeting his gaze.

“If that’s the case, you can go-”

Tsuzuki’s expression went from a puppy that had gotten kicked, to one that had just gotten a bunch of doggy treats. He smiled wide, and had the nerve to hug his stepmother; although thought twice before doing so. His smile faded a bit, “Wait, what’s the catch?”

“Ah, I’m so glad you’ve finally decided to ask. You didn’t think I was just going to let you come along with us, hmm?”

“Of course not.”

“Good. Anyways. There are two conditions, one being to get all your work done. The second is that you have to have something suitable to wear. If you finish all your work, and find something decent to wear you can go.”

“That’s it?”

“Yes.”

“Oh stepmother, thank you, thank you! I will get everything done! I promise! I’ll finish everything right now!” Tsuzuki’s smile returned seven times fold, and he went to do the rest of his chores.

“Mother! What are you thinking?! We don’t want him to go!” Terazuma shouted indignantly.

Muraki chuckled and shook his head, “Were you not paying attention?”

“Yes I was! You just basically told him he could go!”

Hisoka smirked and looked over at the both of them, “He said, if.”

“Precisely.”

“Oh, if?” Terazuma then chuckled as well and realized what they both meant. He knew what he- no they, he knew what they had to do. They had to give Tsuzukirella as much housework, so he won’t be able to attend the ball. He was not going to let his stepsister, of all people, have the satisfaction of going anywhere as nice as the castle. The degenerate didn’t deserve to have such an honor. He made his way to the door as well, and smiled back at his quite wicked family. “I’m going to go make a list.”

“And check it twice?” Hisoka asked.

Terazuma grunted, “I don’t think I need to check it twice. As long as it stretches down onto the floor, and has many things listed for our dear sweet Tsuzukirella to do.”

“Yes, in that case I should get started on mine as well.”

“Remember girls, don’t waste all your precious time thinking up of ways to delay Tsuzuki-san. We on the other hand cannot afford to be late,” Muraki stated as he placed a finger upon his lip pensively.

“Naturally! Well then off I go!” Terazuma rushed out of the music room with a malicious grin plastered on his face. A grin that even frightened Hisoka to an extent, but he presumed it was best to follow suit as well.

After they both left behind their equally evil mother, Muraki went on thinking up plenty of devious plots of his own. He obviously didn’t want Tsuzuki to go to the ball either. That would mean he would have a chance with the prince. If he just so happened to luck out and have the prince fall in love with him… Then where would that leave the pretentious and more than slightly obscene-mannered doctor? Tsuzuki by no means should succeed in being able to go to the ball, and that Muraki was more than certain of.

*****

A dress suit was taken out of a dusty closet as Tsuzuki smiled glimpsing over it. All of his little friends looked up at the tuxedo in awe. He hugged it close to his chest, and reminisced of memories from his past that were far gone. Memories he hadn’t realized he ever had stored in his cluttered mind. Not much was known on Tsuzuki’s biological father, but he knew the suit was familiar. His mother, she was the one that he had seen holding onto the outfit last. How did he just remember that? With the shake of his head he shrugged off anymore unwanted, troubling memories. Thoughts of his family were only going to lead him to distress about the past further. He didn’t have any time to dawdle on anymore of those matters. Especially not now, he had a ball to get ready for! But first, he had to finish with all the chores. Hisoka and Terazuma had given Tsuzuki two ever long lists, both ridiculously reached the floor. He knew all hope was more than lost, but deep inside he knew he could finish it all. So he hung the suit back into the closet and smiled faintly, “I must get back to cleaning. I sure hope I’ll have enough time to fix it up a bit.”

Byakko nodded, “Yeah it is kinda on the rinky-dinky side.”

“I more than agree, but you gotta work with what you have!” Saya proclaimed.

“You two, now seriously! How rude… I think it’s nice, it just needs a little bit of a woman’s touch.” Suzaku semi-beamed.

Touda rolled his eyes and stared up at the dress suit, “A woman’s touch? If this woman’s touch is anything like Saya or Yuma’s… Tsuzuki will end up going to this ball in one of the latest fashions from Pink House.”

“That’s enough,” Tsuzuki managed to say between chuckles. “I suppose it would do with a couple of changes here and there.”

“Such as what changes, Tsuzukirella?” Yuma asked.

“Well for starters this vest is looking rather shabby, and for some reason or other this suit doesn’t have any cufflinks. But I’ll look into that after I-”

Not being able to finish his sentence, Tsuzuki was called upon once more. “Tsuzukirella!”

“Ugh, now what do they want…”

“They’re such pesky buggers,” Byakko said in an annoyed manner as he crossed his arms over his chest.

Suzaku stared at him quizzically at the mention of the British slang. Last time she checked he was nowhere near British… She assumed he had probably been reading more than the healthy amount of… What were those books called? Right! Those Harry Potter books all kids were fond of nowadays. Although, she wasn’t even aware that Byakko knew how to read… but for the sake of the thought babbling, she convinced herself that he did.

“What?” Byakko arched a brow in her direction, after realizing she had been staring at him with the same expression for more than what seemed comfortable.

“Tsuzukirella! Do you not hear us?! Get your prissy fanny back downstairs this instant! We have more stuff for you to do!” Terazuma said sufficiently crystal clear.

Tsuzuki sighed and ignored the prissy fanny comment, almost entirely anyway. “This is ridiculous, but I guess the sprucing up of the suit will have to wait.” He walked out of the room soon after, and knew whatever glint of hope he was holding onto so dear was slowly fading away.

“That’s it! That was the last straw!” Suzaku growled, which was quite semi-amusing coming from a little mouse. But on the other hand, the others--for the exception of Touda- were shaking in their fur.

Saya squeaked and hid behind Yuma, “But what are we going to do? This always happens to poor Tsuzukirelly. Those evil stepsisters and stepmother just want to make his life a living… you know!”

Touda cleared his throat, “Yes, a living hell.”

Both Saya and Yuma gasped as they stared down at the floorboard they were standing on.

“We all love Tsuzuki very much don’t we?”

“Of course we do!” Byakko exclaimed.

“Then, we have to try our best for Tsuzuki not to lose his chance to go to this ball! It’s important to him! And what’s important to him, is important to us. Right? Who’s with me?!”

All the mice cheered loudly, except for Touda, he was not one for cheering. Although he was certainly agreeing with everything Suzaku was saying, which was quite the first.

“That’s all fine and dandy, but question is how we’re going to help him. Yelling, squealing, and all is not going to get him out of this mess. What could five mice do anyway?” Touda finally said amongst Byakko, Saya, and Yuma’s squeaks of support.

“Excuse me.”

Everyone turned to the source of the sound, which revealed to be a very timid looking kitty cat in a corner of the room. Although, it was one particular kitty cat that none of them were familiar with. So regardless of her shy and humble appearance, they were extra cautious. Since there were only two brave ones amongst them; both Suzaku and Touda took it upon themselves to step forward, towards the tabby kitten. Touda took notice that said kitty had different colored eyes, one being green the other a honey color. They were quite beautiful and they suited her very much.

The kitten smiled shyly at the way they were all just staring at her, “I’m terribly sorry, let me introduce myself. And don‘t worry, I wouldn‘t eat any of you.”

Three sighs of relief were heard from behind Suzaku and Touda.

She giggled and extended a paw towards Suzaku, “My name is Wakaba, and as I’ve already made clear I come in peace. I was summoned by an old friend.”

Touda arched a brow even if it wasn't noticeable to the others, “Summoned? Care to explain what you mean by that?”

Wakaba purred and made her way towards them, away from the shadows she had descended from. She had a light pink ribbon tied around her neck in a bow, no collar though. With a slight tilt of her furry head she nodded, “Tsuzukirella needs as much help as he can come across, that’s why I’m here.”

“No offense Miss Wakaba, but what is a kitten such as yourself going to do in order to help Tsuzuki-san? You‘re not much more help than we are,” Yuma finished off bluntly.

“Honestly, anyone else would at least be thankful! But if you really want to know, it was Tsuzuki’s godmother that sent me.”

They all gave each other confused glances and Suzaku said what was on everyone’s mind. “Godmother? Tsuzuki has one of those as well?”

“She’s not anything like his stepmother or stepsisters… right?”

“If she is, we don’t want anything to do with her!”

“Yeah! I’m with Byakko and Saya!”

Touda grunted, “Would it be possible for all of you to stop blabbering?!”

“Don’t worry everyone. He’s not-” Wakaba giggled and heard a loud explosion from behind her. She shrieked and somehow bolted to the top of the ceiling, clawing at it. How she ended up there, she wasn’t quite sure. Although, she was more than certain it had something to do with that earsplitting bang. She meowed in hopeless retaliation, but all she got was a friendly smile from a tall golden haired man in return.

“Hello Wakaba, I see you got to Tsuzukirella’s friends before I did.”

Wakaba sighed in a tad bit of frustration, “Next time don’t do the puff, poof explosion thing while I’m around alright? I almost died of fright!” She let herself drop gracefully on her feet, and onto the floorboards.

“You’re such a silly kitty, remember you have another eight lives. Don’t worry so much about losing one, once in awhile.”

“That’s not funny Watari-san!” She said in a low growl, which sounded more like a hiss.

The tall blond, that was indeed to be revealed as Tsuzuki’s godmother smiled wide some more. He adjusted his glasses and flipped his long, shiny golden hair back. “She’s a little crabby this morning I suppose.”

The mice blinked in utter puzzlement, and exchanged looks that not even they likely understood. After they spent a good while playing the quiet game, it was none other than Saya that decided to speak up. “You’re… Tsuzukirelly’s… godmother?”

Watari turned slightly pink around the cheeks and bowed, “I’m terribly sorry! How rude of me, I had forgotten to introduce myself! But yes, you are correct little lady. I am Tsuzukirella’s fairy godmother. Please do forgive that I’m not exposing my wings right at the moment, but I do assure you they’re there.” He chuckled having his fairy wings sprout out and flap excitedly. They had good timing after all.

Saya and Yuma both stared absentmindedly and giggled as fairy dust filled the room. But neither Suzaku or Touda seemed to be the slightest bit amused by the fairy dust show. Byakko was indifferent about the whole situation, and rolled around on the floorboard that was full of the colorful dusty substance. The younger girls decided to join in soon after.

“That’s ENOUGH!” Suzaku said at the verge of exploding, and most quite literally too. It was probably a side effect of the forsaken magical dust.

“Aw, but Suzaku we were just having a little fun!”

“Byakko… now is not a time for fun and games! We have to help Tsuzukirella!” She turned and looked up at Watari, “Pick me up will you, you fairy thing!”

Watari scoffed and crossed his arms over his chest, “Now honestly, you’re just being downright rude. At least say please.”

“Please, fairy. We must have a man to man talk.”

“Excuse me?”

“You heard me! Fairy thing to mouse! Now move, pick me up!”

The fairy godmother shrugged and picked up the highly strung mouse, “What is it you want to talk about?”

She sighed and shook her head, “About what you’re doing here… How do you expect to help our beloved Tsuzukirella?”

“Don’t worry about what I’m going to do. That’ll come later, besides you guys need to help Tsuzukirella with his suit.”

Touda looked up at Watari’s wand, “Can’t you use that to fix up the suit?”

Watari waved his wand around a little and smirked, “Oh this? Ahem, well it is probably best not to…”

“And why not?” Suzaku asked.

“Well, I’m not really, um…”

“Not really what Watari-san?” Yuma asked just as curious.

Wakaba lowered her head and prepared herself for the worst, “Oh dear here we go again…”

“You see, I’m not a professional fairy godmother yet. Heh…”

All five mice fainted backwards at the same time.

“I knew this was a bad idea!” Wakaba mewled exasperatedly.

“Not to worry, I promise to keep everything under control! I’m doing much better now! The kid from my last assignment is doing great nowadays. And the one before that, as well as the other. I can go visit them now without their loved ones trying to dispose of me, in very not nice ways.”

Byakko cringed, “Who was unfortunate enough to get you as a fairy godmother?”

Touda whispered under his breath, “Apparently a couple…”

“Well,” Watari said hesitantly.

Since he was obviously going to take his precious time in answering them, Wakaba thought it was best to inform them instead. But right at the moment she was going to, Watari spoke up.

“There were not always seven dwarfs…”

“Everyone seems to neglect Stinky, shame he didn’t make it,” Wakaba said with a tilt of her fluffy head.

“And do you all remember Prince Eric?”

Byakko scratched behind his ear, “From that mermaid story?”

Watari nodded.

“Yeah I remember him!”

“Well, he wasn’t always Prince Eric.”

All the mice stared at Watari wide-eyed and jaws dangling below them.

Yuma squeaked, “You mean he was an Erica!?”

Watari nodded once more.

“OMIGOSH!”

Suzaku rubbed at her temple and tried to keep her patience, “Tsuzuki’s doomed.”

*****

A familiar tune was being hummed into the wide open space, a tune that kept a smile on Tsuzuki’s face. Even though the tune itself seemed out of place, but Tsuzuki didn’t have the heart to stop humming or singing for that matter. “Whistle while you work!” And so he did to the recognizable melody. He then stopped and realized, “Oops, right--wrong fairy tale…”

After Tsuzuki had finished tidying up the backyard, he waltzed back inside and sighed. He pulled out Terazuma’s list of chores and scratched out the ones he had already gotten done. There were still many to go, and Tsuzuki didn’t really feel up to it. He knew they were all just giving him more work, so he wouldn’t be able to attend the ball. At the rate Tsuzuki was going, he was not going to have any time to fix up the suit or anything. He made his way into the kitchen, opened a random cupboard, and searched for a bottle of sake. Maybe if he gulped some down with a bit of apple pie or cheesecake, he would finish the chores off quicker. Hey, a Shinigami could dream… Even if he was already in the process of one at the moment. Dreams within dreams were certainly possible. Oh yes. Tsuzuki needed to keep thinking in an optimistic manner; in fact he needed all the optimism he could get his hands on.

“I want to go home… I want to wake up. This is almost as bad as the after life. Stupid dreams… can‘t even get what I want in them…”

“Tsuzuki-san?…”

Startled was an understatement for Tsuzuki as he jumped a good three inches off the floor. He closed the cupboard door and faced the culprit. Why was Tsuzuki not surprised… “What do you want stepmother? Next time, knock.”

“Where do you suppose I knock? So I’ll know for future reference.”

“Well, maybe uh…” Tsuzuki looked around and knocked on the cupboard door that he had just finished closing. “This would’ve been a grand place to have done so.”

“I believe I would’ve startled you regardless, Tsuzuki-san.”

“I wouldn’t have!”

“Very well,” Muraki nodded. “Anyway, that’s not why I came to fetch you.”

Tsuzuki rolled his eyes, “What am I your dog? Your own personal dog maid?!”

Muraki roughly grabbed onto his chin and smirked sardonically, “Don’t use that tone with me. I’m still the authority figure in this house, and what I say goes.”

“I,” Tsuzuki was completely shocked. This was quite out of character for the doctor, he usually stayed calm and collected. Something must’ve been bothering him… Although, Tsuzuki shouldn’t be one to care if there was indeed anything troubling Muraki. He was still the enemy, even in his dreams. Tsuzuki just figured he would’ve been more well-mannered, as he usually was. He tried to turn his face the other way, but Muraki held a firm grip on his chin. He thought twice once more, because he certainly didn’t want to pick a fight. Especially not in the situation he was in.

“You what, Tsuzuki-san?”

“I’m sorry, stepmother. I won’t raise my voice… to you again.”

“That’s a good boy,” Muraki licked his lips. The look on Tsuzuki’s face almost sent him over the edge, he simply couldn’t control himself while he looked so helpless. He let the tight grasp on his chin go, and watched as he left behind a light pink tint over his skin. His hand then slowly caressed the Shinigami’s cheek.

Tsuzuki was beginning to feel uncomfortable again, he knew this all too well. The dangers of being alone in a room with Dr. Muraki Kazutaka were one too many. “Please, stepmother I have many things to get done before the ball. I really do want to go.”

Muraki immediately stopped caressing the boy’s cheek, “You don’t really want to go, do you Tsuzuki-san? Do you actually want to become royalty? Have everyone else do everything for you?”

“That would be nice, but I wouldn’t want that. Not entirely anyway. I just really want to attend the ball,” Tsuzuki said bluntly.

“Oh? Just to watch a bunch of women dance with the prince? That’s all the ball really is. You know the deal, don't you? His highness is to find a bride, once he finds said bride he shall marry. The end, happily ever after. Personally I don’t think there’s any room in there for someone such as yourself.”

“No, that’s not the case,” Tsuzuki said tears welling up in his eyes.

“Then tell me what is the case, Tsuzuki-san. Tell me why you want to go this ball so badly.”

“I just want to be happy! I just want my happy ending!” His eyes blazed with an amethyst glow. All those emotions bubbling up at the pit of his stomach, he couldn‘t hold them back. He shook his head and looked down at his filthy shoes; there was no way around it, he couldn’t hold back the tears. Somewhere deep inside his mind, Tsuzuki realized he had just somehow permitted the fiend standing before him the satisfaction of his unwanted downfall. But at the same time, there was something else there as well… Tsuzuki couldn’t put his finger on it.

The glow that had emitted from Tsuzuki‘s eyes dumbfounded Muraki. He had found himself staring at the unnatural color. One of the many reasons he wanted him ever so much. He knew Tsuzuki was more than fit to be royalty, but he was not going to allow it. Muraki had to keep adding salt upon the boy’s wound. Over and over again, until he would eventually break. Lucky for him he had many wounds to do such things to. “Is that really why you want to go? Because the pauper wants his happy ending?”

“Stop it! I want to go to dance and have fun! Why can‘t any of you let me be happy!” Tsuzuki’s eyes lit up once more at the mention of the word fun. He loved fun, especially because the line of work he was in was not fun. It wasn't fun having to take peoples lives away, it wasn’t fun having to watch their loved ones suffer because of it. No fun at all. Tsuzuki wanted to simply have a good time, even if it was only a dream.

Muraki placed his arms around him and pressed him against the kitchen sink. He leaned down and whispered huskily into Tsuzuki’s ear, “I thought you were not to raise your voice to me, ever again. You’ve defied me, you must be punished…”

A loud gasp filled the room as the Shinigami felt his cheeks practically go on fire. He hated being placed in such a position, especially with such a forward man such as his stepmother. Why hasn’t anyone interrupted their rendezvous? Why does he have to put up with this every single time? Instead of pushing him away, why does he let the doctor continue on with his evil ways? Tsuzuki was never sure why, but he assumed it was because he was always caught off guard. Although, sometimes not even he would believe that. His breath hitched as he placed his hands over the sink, “I’m sorry.”

“Sorry, might not be good enough this time around…”

“Get off me stepmother,” Tsuzuki spat out as unperturbed as he possibly could in such a position.

Yet another whisper was spoken softly into the shell of Tsuzuki’s ear, as Muraki nibbled on the earlobe, “Don’t fight it Tsuzuki-san. You know you want this more than I do, to be loved… worshipped even. You deserve it all.”

Realization sunk in deeper than the shallowest oceans, and that‘s when he finally reacted, “One minute you’re agreeing with my stepsisters of how unworthy of just about everything I am, and now you’re saying I should be… What was it? Worshipped? Regardless, I don’t want anything you ever have to offer! I would rather die, over and over again!” He shoved his step parent away, taking deep breaths in the process. He didn’t care if he had raised his voice for the thousandth time, he didn’t care about anything. All he cared about was getting everything that needed getting done to get done, so no one would be able to stop him from going to the ball!

The doctor suddenly went cold; the slight bit of warmth that he had absorbed from Tsuzuki’s aura, had faded almost immediately. No matter how determined Tsuzuki was, Muraki was not about to let him go. Ball or no ball, Tsuzuki was not going to set foot anywhere near that castle. No one was going to take his precious Tsuzuki away, especially not some pansy of a prince. If anyone was to make Tsuzuki suffer, cry or hell even fall in love; it was all going to be him. No one else would have a say on his decision but him. Even if the doctor wasn’t exactly looking for love, he was not about to share the most gorgeous specimen he’s ever seen in his life to anyone.
“Foolish you are, but do as you wish. The chances of you finishing off all your chores are slim to none.” Muraki turned to walk out of the kitchen, with the same heinous smirk he always tended to have when he knew he had won an argument.

At the mention of those words Tsuzuki felt himself slide down onto the floor. He hadn’t the slightest idea how to think up a positive outlook on any of what just occurred. Muraki was more than correct, there was no way in Meifu he was going to finish everything. For what seemed as the millionth time in his life, Tsuzuki felt so alone. But he had a mission to accomplish, and he was not about to give up. Tsuzuki knew what giving up meant, and he was not about to admit defeat. Not again. Not ever.

He stood back up and stared at the archway that Muraki had just walked out from, “I’m going to prove you wrong doctor. You’ll see. Even for a person such as myself, there will be a happy ending. I will get my happy ending if it‘s the last thing I do!” He looked down and smiled half-heartedly, even if he still felt doubtful he was going to try his best.

Tsuzuki grinned and struck a pose as he held onto a broom that he was somehow holding onto in mid-air, “I WILL OVERCOME!”

“Are you talking to yourself again? Because really, I’m sure the whole kingdom heard you.”

Tsuzuki made a face and sweatdropped, “Eh?” He turned to his side and saw none other than Hisoka. He sighed and blushed, “Sorry, I’ll get to the rest of the chores now.”

“I know you will, I just wanted to give you another small list. As well as um, Terazuma found this kitty cat. I guess I just wanted to know if she was yours.”

“What?! Another list of-” Before Tsuzuki continued ranting he kept his calm best he could. He had just shouted for the whole kingdom to hear, that he would overcome his step-family. It then dawned on him what Hisoka had finished saying, “Kitty cat? I don’t think I have any-”

Hisoka rolled his eyes, “You’re forgetful. I’m sure she’s yours and you just don’t remember. She’s pretty cute and has surprisingly grown fond of Terazuma. Who would’ve thought? Either way, after you finish here you should probably go check it out.”

“Sure,” He took hold of the small list Hisoka had placed upon the counter.

“Alright, I’m going to go get my suit ready for the ball.” He turned to the direction he had come from, and began to make his way up the stairs to his room.

Tsuzuki grunted and whispered under his breath, “I’m surprised he’s not going to go to the ball in a dress. I’m sure Saya and Yuma would have a fit…”

I agree those two gals would be quite giddy and exceptionally excited.

“What the… did I just hear a-”

Yes, you did.

“Huh? Who are you… where is that voice coming from?!”

Tsuzukirella, I’m the narrator! You’re so silly for not realizing. Silly, silly!

“If you’re the narrator, you’ve really been slacking on the job! I haven’t heard any narrations from you throughout the whole story!”

……

“I thought so. Narrator my fanny…” After being completely embarrassed, frightened, molested and having had almost self diagnosed himself entirely insane-- Tsuzuki continued on with all the chores that were on those lists. Although, he was still wondering about that kitten Hisoka had mentioned. Where had that kitten come from? He sure knew there weren’t anymore cats in the house. There was only Gushoshin younger, which was one ugly deformed species of cat. “Strange… I’m sure it’s nothing to worry myself about. It is just a kitty cat…”

Before he knew it there was a very high-pitched shout heard from across the hall.

“I take it back.”

*****

YnM Cinderella Story - Chapter 2

Sat, 14 Oct 2006 21:19:32 GMT

Title: The Yami No Matsuei Cinderella Story *not creative*
Author: _superherogirl_
Genre: Humor/Romance/Parody
Rating: PG-13 to be safe.
Characters/Pairings: Just about everyone is going to be participating in this Cinderella re-enactment. >:) And as for pairings as of yet it has not been established, but ahem there's one that's a definite obvious pairing for now.
Chapter: 2/?
Previous chapters: 1
Comments: There are some spoilers from the anime and manga. But nothing major though. This is meant to be quite a laid back fic.
Summary: Tsuzuki is in the mood to read a fairy tale-esque story, and lucky for him Cinderella gets to be the perfect candidate. Is it wrong to want a happy ending?
Status: In progress
Disclaimer: Unfortunately Yami No Matsuei doesn't belong to me, and neither does the story of Cinderella. Only my wacky mind at work is mine. :)

“Tsuzuki…”

No answer.

“Tsuzuki!”

Still there was no answer.

“Tsuzukirella get up!”

That’s when Tsuzuki realized he was still lying on the floor, no one had even bothered to help him up. He looked around to see who had been calling out to him but he didn’t see anyone. “Could it have been my imagination?”

“Tsuzuki-san… we’re here!” Saya gave a little wave as Yuma tried to climb higher up on his still bare chest. They were no taller than five inches, and they had mouse ears and tails. In fact, they were mice. Tsuzuki immediately jolted backwards and his eyes widened.

“WAH!” Both the girls fell over onto the floor and glared at Tsuzuki.

“Now that wasn’t nice you know! We’re small, fragile creatures!” Yuma said as she rubbed her bum.

“Why are you…” He stopped mid-sentence when he noticed the cute dresses their mousey selves were wearing.

Saya turned a little pink at the way he was staring at them, “Do you like our outfits, Tsuzuki-san?”

“Well you should, since you made them for us,” Yuma finished off.

“I, what?”

The girls made their way towards him once more, and jumped onto his knee. They both looked up at him and nodded. “Yup.”

“You have made clothes for a lot of us actually. We’re really grateful. You give us food and you make sure that that evil cat, that looks like a chicken doesn’t hurt us! We’re forever in your debt Tsuzukirella!” After her semi-long speech Saya threw herself at Tsuzuki and landed just above his belt buckle. She blushed an even deeper shade of red than before, “Gomen nasai!”

He laughed and scooped her up with his hand, “It’s okay Saya, even if I’m still very confused. Cat that looks like a chicken you say? Is that even possible?”

Yuma rolled her eyes, “Of course it is. If there is a dog that looks like a chicken, then a cat that looks like one isn’t that much of a surprise.”

Tsuzuki blinked, “Eh?…”

“Tsuzuki-san, you better finish getting dressed. Muraki sensei is not going to be pleased with your extreme tardy.”

“Huh? What? Muraki…? What do I want with him? Who cares if I’m tardy, tardy for what!?”

Saya and Yuma sweatdropped.

“Oh no. What I saw… Muraki is actually…”

“Yes Tsuzuki-san, he’s your stepmother.”

“WHAT?! How is that possible!?” Tsuzuki was completely appalled. He had no clue how to react to that, other than the way he was doing so at the moment. Then he stopped panicking and put Saya down. It was best to just let it all be, once he wakes up from his nightmare everything will be all over. At least he hoped so. “Should I even ask who my stepsisters are?”

Yuma squeaked, “There’s no time, they’re all waiting for you downstairs! If you want to live for another day you have to go downstairs now!” She collapsed from all her squeaking, but thankfully Saya caught her on time.

Tsuzuki’s eyebrow quirked up, “Live another day?… Oh the irony.” He finally got up and put on the first flimsy shirt he found. It had taken him long enough. “Alright so here goes nothing. Although, I thought no one liked my cooking, I think my stepmother and stepsisters are going to be quite disappointed.”

Saya tilted her head and then looked over at her friend, “Don’t be modest Tsuzuki-san, everyone loves anything you make!”

“Eh, really? Wow now I’m certain this is a dream. Either way, see you two later make sure not to get eaten, okay?”

They both chimed cheerfully, “We promise!”

He returned the smile and opened the door to finally make his way downstairs. It was so dark, but he shouldn’t have expected anything less since his room was up at the tower. After two flights of stairs he was beat. “Why… are… there… so…many-” His whining was interrupted by an abrupt shriek followed by his name.

“TSUZUKIRELLA! Please help us!”

Tsuzuki arched a brow and looked around to see if he could spot the cause of the noise. Nothing. He finished going down the last flight of stairs and almost tripped over a cage. It was a small cage, to be more exact a mouse cage. He then felt a tug on his pant leg, “Huh…?”

A small version of Suzaku looked up at Tsuzuki, “Please Tsuzukirella we need help.”

“Suzaku!? You’re a mouse too?!”

Touda rolled his eyes, “Yeah, she’s not the only one.”

“Aye, that we are. But the little mousey clothes you’ve made us is definitely a plus!” Suzaku smiled and posed.

“How cute!” Tsuzuki squealed and picked her up ignoring Touda.

“Aren’t I? I especially like this little dress you made for me.”

“You two… have you forgotten why we were calling for Tsuzukirella’s help?”

Byakko yelped and stuck one of his hands out through the bars, “You guys, help me! I’m like in rat jail or something! And I’m quite insulted that I ended up being a mouse along with the two of you…”

Tsuzuki almost dropped Suzaku from the initial shock, and he made his way up to the small cage on the floor. “Byakko! What are you doing stuck in a cage?!”

“For some reason there was like this piece of cheese at the end of the cage right? Usually I don’t like cheese but I kinda liked it at the moment. So… um yeah.”

“And you’re naked?!”

“And anatomically incorrect, but that’s okay. But yes, while I was getting my cheese, that I don’t like but at the same time do- I sorta misplaced my mousey clothes.”

Touda sighed, “Do you have any spare clothes for him, Tsuzukirella?”

“I’d hope so, he could catch a cold!” Tsuzuki reached into his pocket. There were a small pair of blue shorts and a white shirt. Although, Tsuzuki wasn’t really sure how they ended up there in the first place. But that really didn’t matter at the moment. He opened the cage and reached in and grabbed onto Byakko. Then handing him the clothes, “Here you go, Byakko.”

“Thanks Tsuzuki-san, you’re a lifesaver!” Byakko then put on the clothes but caught Suzaku watching him from the corner of her eye. “Do you mind? I’m kinda getting dressed…”

Suzaku rolled her eyes and turned another way, “Baka.”

Tsuzuki smiled and thought they looked so adorable as small mice, but then remembered he was still to go downstairs and fix breakfast. If his stepmother and stepsisters don’t kill him first. Although he was sure his stepmother was more likely to molest him than the latter. “I’ve got to go you guys, but I’ll see you in a bit. Time to make breakfast!” He beamed and finally made his way down the stairs.

Tap, tap, tap.

“Eh?”

Tap, tap, tap, tappity, tap.

“What is going- EEK!” Tsuzuki saw the familiar faces all too well and how their shoes were tapping on the floor ever so violently. The faces of two of his co-workers, one being his partner. And the other he would’ve rather passed on the recognition. But anything was better than finding out Muraki was your stepmother.

“Where’s our breakfast Tsuzukirella?!”

“Yeah, you’re supposed to serve us breakfast in bed everyday!”

“B-but, why me?”

“Because you’re our maid, you dope!”

“No, I’m not! I’m supposedly, practically family!”

“Now, now Terazuma. You mustn’t upset Tsuzuki-san, he still does have to finish making your breakfast.”

Tsuzuki growled, “I am NOT making breakfast for him!”

Hisoka scoffed, “If you know what’s good for you, you’ll stop dawdling and get the chore done already.”

“Agreed, I’m going back to my room until he’s finished.” Both Hisoka and Terazuma went and did just that, leaving a very dumfounded Tsuzuki behind.

“They’re my stepsisters? THIS MAKES NO SENSE! They’re guys!”

Muraki made his way up to his stepdaughter and smirked, “Your stepsisters are right, you’ve wasted enough time. Now go make our breakfast.”

Tsuzuki shivered and took a couple of steps back, “Yes, stepmother.” He cringed and made his way into the kitchen.

*****

“This is an outrage! I have to make breakfast for people I don’t like, for the exception of Hisoka but still! I wish I knew where the others are, this is so weird.”

The plates were set on the table and Tsuzuki was just about finished with the tea. He then heard a hiss of some sort. He arched a brow and looked down at the floor with wide eyes once more. “Gushoshin?!”

Gushoshin younger purred and grinned at Tsuzuki, while Gushoshin elder was on the other side of the kitchen barking.

“And here I thought I had seen some weird stuff in my day, but clearly this takes the cake- Ooh cake, I wish I had cake-”

“TSUZUKIRELLA!!!”

“Oi! They’re at it again! COMING!”

Saya and Yuma poked their heads from a hole from one of the corners of the wall. Their tummies grumbled in the process. But they were not to set foot into the kitchen, especially not when Gushoshin younger was there. The first thing Tsuzuki had told them was not to get eaten, and they planned on not letting that happen.

“Yuma, but I’m hungry. And we cannot bother Tsuzuki-san right now, he is finishing up those meanies’ breakfast.”

“Don’t worry, Tsuzuki won’t forget about us.”

“He better not I’m starving!”

“AGH!” Both Saya and Yuma squeaked and clung onto each other.

Suzaku rolled her eyes, “It’s just us.”

“Yeah, but yes like I said. We need to get at least some cheese or something,” Byakko licked his lips.

“I wish I knew why you have a sudden fascination with cheese all of a sudden,” Touda sighed.

“CHEESE!”

Touda went temporarily deaf, “That was completely unnecessary.”

Tsuzuki grinned as he placed a couple of pieces of cheese near the mouse hole, “Here you go you guys.”

“EEEE! Thanks Tsuzuki-san!” Byakko squealed and went for the cheese taking as many pieces as he could.

“Now to give them jerks their breakfast.” Tsuzuki walked over to the kitchen counter to finish off preparing their said breakfast.

Everyone of the mice had gotten some cheese except Saya. But thankfully there was still one piece left in front of the mouse hole. She crept towards it and when she held onto the piece, it was soon dropped onto the floor again. Saya was face to face with Muraki’s pet cat that had a remarkable resemblance to a chicken. She gulped and smiled nervously, “Hi Gushoshin, you’re looking mighty stunning today. Is that a new collar?”

Gushoshin younger hissed in response, causing Saya to run for her mousey life.

“YUMA HELP ME!!!!”

“Oh no, Saya!”

“Think Suzaku, think. There must be something to keep that thing away from-”

“There’s no time to think, it’s about to eat her!”

“SAYA!” Yuma rushed out of the mouse hole and tried to catch up to the chicken looking cat. She was close enough to grab onto it’s furry tail. “You’re not eating my best friend you cat bird thing!”

“MEOW!” Gushoshin younger cried out, but that’s when the other Gushoshin growled at the ‘cat’.

Tsuzuki turned around and saw the spectacle, “Holy hell! You guys stop it!” He made his way towards them and separated them all. All except for Saya that had escaped, and snuck into one of the teacups.

All the animals calmed down for now and Tsuzuki rubbed his forehead from the frustration. He then took the three serving plates, one he positioned on top of his head. The other two on either of his hands. It was then when Gushoshin younger realized that there was a little mouse peeking from inside one of the teacups. Naturally, he immediately followed.

First, Tsuzuki made his way into Hisoka’s room. He would’ve knocked but he had his hands full. So he settled for a casual morning greeting, “I’m coming in!” And so he did. He placed his breakfast on top of the night table next to his bed.

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, Hisoka.” He tried his best not to chuckle at the fact that he was wearing a very girlie nightgown. Why he hadn’t gotten dressed properly yet was beyond him. “That’s a cute little nightgown you got going there.”

“Don’t push your luck, now get out. Oh right, and don‘t forget my laundry.”

“Laundry?!”

“Yes.”

“This is so unfair,” He grabbed onto the bag of dirty laundry and walked out of the room, closing the door behind him. Now he had to go serve Terazuma his breakfast. In all his years of being dead, he never thought he’d be serving Terazuma anything. Although this version of Terazuma… was different. He wasn’t sure, but this version might not be cursed with any shikigami abilities or appearances. Once again he announced his presence and walked in, “Here’s your stinkin’ breakfast.”

“Good, put it over there,” Terazuma pointed to the night table.

“Don’t I even get a thank you?”

“No, you took long enough as it was.”

Tsuzuki tried his best to keep whatever calm he had left. But Terazuma always had to be such a complete jerk. He would fight him too, but he would probably just get into deeper trouble with his stepmother. And certainly he didn’t want that. He placed his breakfast where his stepsister told him, and began to walk away.

“Oh, you’re not done. You have to pick that bag of dirty laundry too.”

“Why do I have to do your laundry?!” The plate that was still on top of Tsuzuki’s head shook, almost dropping onto the floor.

“For the same reason you’re doing Hisoka’s,” He smiled cynically and pointed over to the dirty laundry.

Tsuzuki snarled and surprisingly enough still had a bit of patience left. It took a lot not to fight Terazuma, but he sure was trying his best. He picked up his dirty laundry as well, and without a single last glance he left the room. “How annoying…” He braced himself for the last room he had to leave the breakfast in. He was probably most worried about this last person he had to confront, again. He gulped and knocked, since he wasn’t carrying big trays this time around.

“Come in, Tsuzuki-san. I’ve been waiting.”

Tsuzuki shivered and opened the door. Upon him walking inside he spotted Muraki almost immediately. Although he wasn’t in bed like the others. He was fixing his suit. Why he was considered his stepmother was beyond him, but he was not one to dress in women’s clothing. Not even if it was Tsuzuki’s very weird dream. “I’ve brought your breakfast.”

“Good, place it on the night table.”

“I’m not going to get a ‘thank you’ from you either am I?” He did as he was told and placed the last breakfast he made on top of Muraki’s little table beside his bed.

“Of course you will Tsuzuki-san, it’s just you’ll be receiving another form of gratitude from me.”

Tsuzuki looked around the room nervously, “Huh?”

Muraki smirked, “Put down those bags of dirty laundry. If I was cast as the stepmother I might as well put the role to good use.”

“What was that?”

“Nothing, Tsuzuki-san.” Muraki smiled almost angelically.

“I… should go. Really. I have chores to get to and-”

Muraki made his way closer to him, “The chores could wait a little while longer. Besides, you took your precious time with the breakfast, no?”

Tsuzuki blushed, “I didn’t take that long!”

“That doesn’t matter now. Tsuzuki-san, why don’t you have breakfast with me?”

“Oh no, I simply couldn’t. I have so much work to get done,” Tsuzuki said hopelessly.

Muraki continued walking towards his stepdaughter, and Tsuzuki kept walking backwards to avoid any of his sudden advances. But soon there was no where else to back up, and Muraki had the boy cornered. Just the way he liked him. “But I insist.”

“B-but the dirty laundry is waiting!”

“I believe, I’ve been waiting longer,” He leaned closer to his prey and let a devious smirk escape his lips. As he placed a hand just next to Tsuzuki’s head, against the wall.

Tsuzuki fidgeted, this seemed all too familiar. He was not liking it one bit. “Your breakfast is going to get cold stepmother. There’s no point in having a cold breakfast…”

There was yet another bold move made by the doctor, as he snaked his free arm around Tsuzuki’s waist. “Not to worry if that’s the case, I’ll have you discard of it. While I go out and have breakfast.”

Tsuzuki’s eyes went wide and his impatience grew to pure rage, “Then what was the point of me making you anything?!”

“You’re not comprehending, Tsuzuki-san. We have to keep you working. It was our condition for you to continue living here. Since you didn’t have anywhere else to go, you had no other choice. Now,” Muraki brought the Shinigami’s body closer to his own. “Where were we?”

I have to calm down, this is just a dream. It’s not real. At the moment he was still completely livid. He couldn’t believe that he had to continue doing useless chores, to have a place to stay. When it was originally Cinderella’s house! Er, his! Or her dad’s… Eh, his- So that meant- Tsuzuki stopped thinking as soon as he felt his body closer to Muraki’s. He couldn’t help but blush shamelessly, the doctor was as fresh in his dream as in reality. “Could you kindly move away stepmother?”

Muraki let the hand that was around Tsuzuki’s waist migrate over to the front of his shirt. He felt on the material and looked up at him. “This shirt of yours could fall apart at any given time. It is quite worn out.”

“Once again it’s not my fault. I don’t have any new clothes because you treat Cinderella- I mean, you treat me like some worthless piece of-”

“-Oh no Tsuzuki-san, you’re far from worthless. But these flimsy clothes do come to an advantage when they have to be taken off.”

“That’s not the- WHAT!? My clothes are not about to come off!”

Muraki tilted his head to the side as if in thought, “Oh, no?”

“No way!”

“That’s a shame you won’t cooperate,” The Shinigami’s arms were pinned to the wall.

“Hey! What are you doing?!”

Muraki shook his head and sighed, “Do you really have to… ask… Tsuzuki-san? I think we’ve both stalled long enough.”

A low growl escaped Tsuzuki, “Stop it, Muraki.” But soon enough he felt a pair of lips caressing his neck. The slight touches of lips against flesh soon progressed to more ravished kisses. He felt Muraki’s tongue make lazy circles on his skin, sending goosebumps to erupt all over it.

Silver eyes met amethyst ones and Tsuzuki felt the smirk spread across the evil doctor’s lips, “Oh but Tsuzuki-san, your body… seems to say otherwise.”

“You’re my stepmother for crying out loud, this is beyond wrong!” He turned to face away from Muraki, but he was all over him. Tsuzuki hated how his skin reacted to the attention it was receiving from that man. Even his skin deceived him. Before Tsuzuki knew it there was a loud shrill scream, and someone barging into the room.

“Mother, there was a mouse inside my teacup! He did it! He did it on purpo-”

Muraki immediately let go of Tsuzuki’s arms, and turned to stare back at the frantic Terazuma.

“Since when have you been scared of mice, Terazuma?” Tsuzuki scoffed having nothing faze him. Although he was still a little pink from the embarrassment of a couple of seconds ago.

Terazuma fumed and pointed at his stepsister, “I am not scared of mice! It caught be my surprise is all! Besides, what were you two doing?”

“We weren’t doing anything!”

“Mommy had you pinned to the wall! I might be dense, but not that dense! You two were about to do something naughty! EWW!”

Tsuzuki turned beet red all over again, “WHAT?! Naughty? No! I would never!”

“Shut up, the both of you.”

Both Terazuma and Tsuzuki looked towards the door, only to see Hisoka holding a mouse by it’s tail.
“Is this the cause of your troubles, Terazuma?”

Terazuma scratched his head a little awkwardly, “Maybe…”

“Saya…” Tsuzuki gasped.

The little mouse tried to wiggle out of Hisoka’s grasp, but she had no such luck. This is definitely not what she meant by being a little more daring. Yuma and herself had wanted to go out on more mousey adventures, but she never expected to have gotten caught in such a way. She saw a disgruntled Tsuzuki on the other end of the room and she pouted.

“Well, now that you caught the blasted thing, just feed it to dad’s cat,” Terazuma exhaled relieved.

“I’ll put it down your pants if you don’t show the slightest hint of appreciation. I was not the one hauling myself out of my room in fear of this little rodent,” Hisoka said a matter-of-factly.

“Hey!” Terazuma flinched and assumed it was a bluff.

Tsuzuki stepped forward and grabbed Saya--as gently as possible- from Hisoka’s grasp. “No one is feeding her to any mangy cat! Especially not any that resemble a chicken!”

“Who said you can talk or even go near us!?”

Hisoka rolled his eyes at his sister, “You’re all idiots. I’m going to go back to my room, and retreat my flute. Our music lesson will begin in about fifteen minutes, I wouldn’t want to be late.” He clicked his heel and turned to walk out of his mother’s room.

“I didn’t know he played flute,” Tsuzuki arched a brow and looked down at Saya. She seemed to be in one piece and he smiled. He would have to have a talk with her later, and how she should value her life a bit more. Mice don’t really have long life spans, but still with more reason.

“Such hostility,” Muraki finally spoke after having been completely and utterly silent for the duration of their argument.

“Well! Dad finally decides to speak! I’m going to go warm up my vocal cords for the music lesson too.”

Tsuzuki arched a brow, “That sounds dangerous.”

“I think you mean, to do your vocal warm-up. Is that right, Terazuma-kun?” Muraki chuckled almost menacingly.

Terazuma blushed, “Same difference! It doesn’t matter I’m leaving now, and keep that rat away from me! And my teacups, and my breakfast and everything of mine altogether!” After shouting for what seemed like a good amount of time, he stomped out of the room as well.

Saya squeaked and stuck her tongue out in Terazuma’s general direction, “How rude! I am certainly not a rat!”

“Rude is an understatement for him,” Tsuzuki sighed and placed Saya into his pant pocket. Then went to pick up the three bags of dirty laundry he had to get done. Seeing as afterward he had a rather long amount of chores he had to also get done as well. Surprisingly enough by the end of the day he always managed to finish it all.

“Oh Tsuzuki-san.”

Tsuzuki turned to Muraki with a very worried look about him, “Yes stepmother?”

Muraki handed him a piece of paper and smirked, “Here’s a list of some extra chores you have to do today.”

“What?! More chores?!- I mean, yes stepmother. I’ll make sure to have them done by the end of the day.”

“That’s a good boy, now run along. You have a lot of work to do. If you’ll excuse me, it’s just about time for the children’s music lesson.” He turned to walk out of his room, but not before giving Tsuzuki yet another completely satisfied grin.

Tsuzuki looked down the semi-long list of chores and stopped at the second to last one. His heart skipped a beat and let an abrupt animal-like roar escape him. But then soon followed by a squeak of embarrassment, “I am NOT going to give anyone a sponge bath! Especially not you!”

The mischievous grin grew wider, “Oh? And here I thought you wouldn’t notice that last one. Shame.”

“Honestly! How could I overlook such a chore?! I cook, clean, and do just about everything in this house-- but I’m not about to bathe you!”

Muraki’s scary looking grin soon became a frown of disappointment, “Very well. Then off I go. Hmm, maybe next time we won’t get interrupted ne? You didn’t seem so disinterested then.”

Another blush graced Tsuzuki’s face, he didn’t say another word. He couldn’t. He knew if he would his words would just be twisted around and thrown back at him. In a most distasteful way. That man standing a couple of feet away from him was just an expert in the art of seduction. Even if Tsuzuki wasn’t like that, it was still so awkward whenever he’d advance towards him. Naturally, all he could do was stand there immobilized and let Muraki do as he pleased. Although, he sometimes wondered if he did enjoy it. The attention was nothing short of bittersweet, but he knew he shouldn’t dwell on those thoughts. He wouldn’t mind if it were someone he cared for making such advances at him. Someone to plant soft kisses over every inch of his skin. Someone… he cared for in that way. Did Tsuzuki think of anyone in that way?

“Tsuzuki-san you’re daydreaming.”

“Huh? Right, I‘ll go finish my chores.” He soon walked out of the room and shook any of those prior thoughts out of his head.

Someone to care for. A life partner, a lover- even in death? But that will never be. A person such as myself is not worthy of someone that special. At all.

****

“Your highness, are you feeling alright? You haven’t even touched your food.”

The king sighed and took a sip of his tea, “Quite frankly I’m not hungry. I have too much on my mind to be able to enjoy this dish in front of me.”

Konoe shrugged and eyed the food on the king’s plate, “If you won’t eat it I’ll gladly-”

“Don’t you understand, my son is already in his twenties and he has yet to marry! I cannot take this anymore!”

The grand duke sweatdropped, “You can’t take it anymore, sir?”

“Yes me! Me, me, me! I want grandchildren already!”

“I’m sure Prince Tatsumi will find the right person soon. Not to worry, you’ll have grandchildren sooner than-”

“You don’t understand in the least bit! I want grandchildren now!”

The other man almost fell over at the king’s persistency, “Even then that’s quite impossible to accomplish in such short notice-”

Hakushaku stood up and smiled wide, “We will have a ball, in honor of my son! Yes! Why didn’t I think of this brilliant idea before? All the eligible ladies will be able to attend! Tatsumi cannot possibly leave empty handed by the end of the night!”

“A ball?! But your highness!”

“Tonight!”

“Tonight?!”

“Yes, tonight! We will have the ball tonight! Oh, I can already hear the pitter-patter of the future little ones roaming around the castle halls!” Hakushaku twirled around and clapped his hands together.

“B-but how are we going to get everything done by tonight? The preparations alone would take at least a week. And then to send out the invitations to everyone in the kingdom and-”

“I don’t want to hear anymore of your insolence, we will get it all done for tonight. And if we don’t,” He brought a finger across his throat and made the appropriate sound effect for such gesture.

“But, sir it’s impossible-”

“Nothing is impossible! Especially not for a king such as myself! Now make yourself useful and start getting everything ready! The prince will be back by tonight, and when he comes home I want him to see what daddy put together for him!”

Konoe grunted to himself, “More like for yourself.”

“Did you say something, Konoe?”

“No your highness, I’ll get right to it.” He then left the king’s chamber and went to get all the ball arrangements done as soon as possible. Or, it would be his head.

A maniacal laughter was heard as the grand duke left the king behind. He continued to smile wide and looked up at the portraits decorated all around the walls. “I simply cannot wait to see all these eligible maidens. My son is sure to find what he needs in one of them. Haha, oh yes I cannot wait! Although, if she’s too cute I’m going to have to steal her away from him…”

“Are you done talking to yourself, your highness?”

Hakushaku squeaked and hadn’t noticed that Watson was still in the room. As a matter of fact, he didn‘t even notice he was in the room in the first place. “Oh, how terribly embarrassing. Did you hear everything?”

Watson nodded.

“Oh, dear. Well, I didn’t mean I would… uh steal anyone away from my son… I was merely joking to myself!”

The servant simply blinked.

“Right, I think I’m going to go help with the preparations… Yes, that’s exactly what I’ll do.” And that’s exactly what the king did. But not before staring at his reflection in a nearby mirror, “Damn do I look good. I might be able to find myself a little lady at the ball as well, muahaha!” He continued his laughter down the hall, and through the castle. Thankfully everyone in the castle was already very aware of the king’s more than odd behavior. The last minute ball was nowhere near surprising coming from King Hakushaku-sama.

*****

Stricken - Chapter 4

Sun, 08 Oct 2006 09:21:46 GMT

Title: Stricken
Author: _superherogirl_ a.k.a Lucy
Pairing: Brian/Zacky
Rating: PG-13
Summary: Brian and Jimmy both need to get their community service hours done for graduation. So they decide to do their hours at this rehab center... that's when Brian meets a very disturbed boy along the way. Did I mention that he is obsessed with the weather?
POV: Third person
Chapters: 1-2 3
Authors Note: It took me this damn long for another chapter! I suck :( I hope you all find this chapter as entertaining as the others. If there are any questions for said nicknames in the story, the next installment will have all your answers! Well, hopefully anyway. ^-^; And thank you to whoever has read this story this far, I really appreciate it so much. ♥
Disclaimer: Don't know or own, sadly.

The rain poured down onto the pavement of the Sunnyberry building, as some of the younger patients jumped back and forth into puddles of water. They were allowed to walk outside for awhile as long as they were supervised. Brian looked over at Jimmy and smirked, “This is not so bad eh?”

Jimmy shrugged, “At least I’m not taking care of the old people today.”

Brian laughed and nodded, “Aww, come on you know you love those old people as much as they love you.”

“You try convincing this broad that can be my grandmother- or maybe even my great grandmother, that I am not going to move with her to Hawaii.”

“I didn’t know granny had that kind of money…”

He gave his friend a quick glare and once more focused on the younger kids jumping into the puddles.

Brian shrugged and looked around as he sighed, “You sourpuss.” He felt someone pass by him and he turned to see who it was. He smirked when he realized it was none other than the boy with the purple streaks from room 314. He had opened his mouth to call out to him but then thought twice.

As if the other boy read his mind, he turned to him with a smile.

“Hey Zacky…”

“Hi Brian.”

It was an awkward silence for the first couple of seconds until Jimmy burst out with his own greeting. “So you’re that dude…”

Zacky looked over at the lanky individual next to Brian and smirked, “What do you mean by ‘that dude’?”

Brian placed an arm around Zacky’s shoulders and chuckled, “I’ve told Jimmy about you and how much of a stubborn fat cat you are.”

Both Zacky and Jimmy blinked and stared at each other as they said in unison, “Fat cat?”

“What…? It was the first thing that popped into mind.”

“Alright so, hi fat cat. I’m Jimmy, Bri’s best friend,” he let a dry laugh escape him as he patted the other boy on the back.

Zacky smiled awkwardly and nodded, “Hey… and I’m Zacky, but you probably already know that.”

Jimmy just nodded as Brian rushed over to one of the puddles. He helped the all too familiar patient up and smiled at her. “Are you alright, Megan?”

She blushed and smiled back at Brian, “Yes. Thank you. I’m sorry I tripped…”

“No, no. Why are you sorry? It’s normal, everyone trips from time to time. You just have to be glad you didn’t get hurt.”

Megan giggled and smiled once more, “You are absolutely right.” She looked over then down when she spotted Zacky.

“Is there something wrong?” Brian noticed her unease immediately and looked back to where Jimmy and Zacky were.

“Nope, but either way thanks again Brian. You really are too nice of a guy. Well, I better go back inside.” She half ran back to the entrance of the center. Before Brian had a chance to say anything she had already disappeared. He mentally shrugged and made his way up to his friends again.

“I think someone has a little ol’ crush on Bri,” Jimmy said mockingly.

“You seriously have issues dude, she’s- I don’t- just stop it,” Brian spat out.

“Oh right, you still have your eye on that cotton candy haired chick, eh? Am I right?”

Zacky fidgeted and felt even more awkward. This was clearly best friend talk, and they both knew what each were referring to. He was completely and utterly lost in a sense. He decided it was probably best for him to go back inside as well. “Well, I’ll leave you two to talk-” He was cut off by none other than Brian, who was simply retaliating from the other’s comment.

“-Cotton candy haired? Where do you get these nicknames?”

“I would ask you the same question, I mean come on… fat cat?”

Zacky blinked and scratched the top of his head, “Uh…”. Since he didn’t have anything else to say, he walked back into the building.

But Brian nor Jimmy had even noticed. They were both still bickering about their lame choice of nicknames. After a good couple of minutes it was Brian who realized there was suddenly someone missing from the three. “Shit.”

“What?”

“Zack… uh that dude is so difficult.”

“Is he now?”

“I wanted all of us to get to know each other, and he just… left.”

“With good reason. Maybe we made him uncomfortable.”

Brian began to make his way back into Sunnyberry, but felt a tug on his arm causing him not to go any further. “What?”

“Dude, what are you doing?”

“You get the rest of the bunch and take them back inside. I’m going to go talk to Zacky.”

Jimmy stared at his best friend puzzled. He didn’t quite understand why Brian was so concerned about the boy. It was odd to think the least. But he simply nodded and with a lazy hand motion told him to go right ahead. He had everything under control. Or so he hoped. “Alright you guys, GET YOUR ASSES BACK INSIDE!”

One boy that couldn’t be any older than fifteen, looked up at the extremely loud taller person a couple of feet from him. “What will happen, if we don’t?”

“Oh, aren’t you cute,” he chuckled and turned to walk back inside.

The kid blinked, “Hey, aren’t you gonna come up with a smart ass come back of some sort?”

Jimmy turned to face the boy and shrugged, “I’ll give you one, if you get your ass inside.” He then smirked.

All of the patients that were jumping in the murky puddles soon changed their minds, and followed the older man’s orders. Which was more than a shock to Jimmy. The same boy that had questioned his authorities tugged on his shirt sleeve.

He arched a brow, “Uh, yeah?”

The boy simply responded with, “You’re cool.”

“Um,” Jimmy didn’t know what to say to that, but he did smile. Then the smile grew wider into a very cocky smirk. “Of course I am! Now come on everyone! This weather is just getting worse.” He snorted to himself at the mention of weather. He didn’t need a weather nerd like Brian to tell him that today’s weather was going to suck.

*****

The hallway of the third floor was completely deserted, which made it even more eerie. Brian was still far from getting accustomed to his surroundings. As cool and collected he came off being, he still felt weird. Even then, he didn’t understand why he was going after Zacky. Although he just didn’t want him to feel awkward around Jimmy, or any of his friends. There he is. He called out to him and grinned, “Zacky!”

Zacky hesitated turning to the familiar voice, but he eventually did. He replied in a mocking tone, “Don’t you mean fat cat?”

“Uh, Haha funny. No really, why did you leave so suddenly?”

The other boy shrugged, “I just wanted to go back in. Besides, you were talking to your best friend. I didn’t want to get in the way or anything.”

Brian shook his head, “Why would you?”

“It seemed you two were talking about something important. So, naturally I left you two to continue with your conversation.”

“But, no dude. It’s not important, Jimmy was just teasing me about this girl there.”

Zacky chuckled, “I gathered that much.”

The tension between the two seemed to grow as each minute passed. It just seemed to get worse with each sentence that left their lips, that continued on that same topic they were on. That’s the last thing Brian wanted, he liked Zack. He was an interesting guy, and he wanted to get to know him more. But at the same time he had to subtlety change the subject fast, before the other decided to retreat to his sanctuary of nothingness. Something inside Brian stirred, all he wanted was to be able to help his friend as best he could. And he knew the first thing he had to do was get him out of that rehab center. Even for a day. Zacky didn’t need to be there the whole time, he seemed perfectly fine now. Sunnyberry was probably making him more uneasy, and making it even more difficult to recuperate.

After the long pause Zacky looked down, “Well, back to my room I go. You have other things to do I’m sure-”

“-Nah don’t worry. Jimmy is taking care of it. How about we just hang out for a bit?”

“Will there be weather talk?”

“Most probably.”

“Okay then,” Zacky brushed some of the purple strands of hair away from his face. Which gave anyone in his general direction a better view of his green eyes.

Brian found himself slightly entranced, but shrugged it off soon after. Although he couldn’t help but stare, they were quite beautiful. For a guy… Guy. Dude. His mind went blank for a second, but his thoughts were soon interrupted.

“What are you standing there for? Come on.” Zacky smirked as he continued walking in the direction he had been on before Brian called out to him.

“Right, I’m going.” He wished he knew why he was suddenly feeling the way he was. He was so confused. He couldn’t even register what those thoughts that were going on inside his head meant. Or those feelings emerging from the pit of his stomach. Maybe he had to use the restroom…

*****

As Zacky made his way back into his room, he reached to switch the light on but it had already been on. He arched a brow and when he turned to look at his bed, there was an occupant on top of it. “Oh, if you’ll excuse me Brian. I apparently have a visitor. It’s been quite sometime since I’ve had a girl on my bed.”

The younger girl had dark hair just a little above her waist, her skin darker than Zacky’s but the natural tan suited her appearance. With the dark eyes to match, and the sweet looking dimples adorning on each of the corners of her cheeks. “Very funny, but I wouldn’t even be caught dead with you in bed Zackykins.”

“Well, ouch Ruth just ouch.”

“Oh you know I love you Zacky, but just eww no. Besides, what would Robbie say? He’s not very fond of you as it is.”

“You should’ve dumped him and gone with me ages ago. Just my opinion of course,” Zacky winked.

Brian stared at the scene before him, and leaned against the doorframe. He assumed this was someone close to Zacky, so he just let them continue their squabble.

“As cocky as ever I see,” She smiled at Brian from across the room. “So who’s he, you must introduce me.”

Zacky sighed and turned to the door, he had almost forgot that Brian was standing there. He smirked, “Ruthie, this is Brian. Brian, this is Ruthie. She’s basically the only one that comes to visit me here from time to time.”

“Pleased to meet you,” Brian said as he made his way into the room. He sat on the same chair that was closest to the window.

Ruthie nodded and grinned, “Likewise. How did you meet Zacky?”

“I’m a volunteer here.”

She snorted, “Gee, I would’ve never noticed with that name tag of yours on your shirt.”

“I can see how you two are best friends.”

Both Ruthie and Zacky laughed a little awkwardly. Zacky wasn’t sure, but he was sensing a bit of hostility between the two. He partially understood why, or so he thought. He had felt the same way when he had met Brian’s friend Jimmy. He didn’t mind meeting new people, but he just wasn’t the friendly sociable type. Although, Brian on the other hand was. He had done a complete 180 after meeting Ruthie. The reason, he was still very unsure.

Since Ruthie was not one to leave a room awkwardly quiet for long, she decided to turn to Zacky once more. “So how are you doing dude? Are you recovering? I mean it would be completely pointless if you’re here and just letting the weeks go by without any signs of-”

“-I get the point Ruthie,” Zacky smiled. “I know you’re worried, but I am doing better. They do take everything away from you.”

“I can see, it’s so weird to see you without your piercings.”

“I know, but piercings are not all what I’m about right? That would suck.”

“Of course not. It was just something that stood out.”

The room once more got uncomfortably quiet, and Brian was still sitting quite expressionless on the chair. He had nothing to contribute to the conversation, since he had only known Zacky the most a week. But then he heard the girl, Ruthie, speak up once more.

“Come over here, Zacky.”

He nodded and obliged, “What’s up?”

“Are you sure everything’s alright?”

“Why wouldn’t it?”

She smiled softly as she stood up from the bed, “Okay, good. I promise to come visit you again soon. I have to get some stuff done.”

Zacky returned the smile, yet he felt real uneasy. “Until then, Ruth.”

Ruthie waved back to the both of them, “See you around.” She walked out of the room and looked straight ahead as she made her way to the elevator. There was something about that Brian character that she just couldn’t put her finger on. The tension there was in that room could’ve been cut with a knife. Frankly, she didn’t like it one bit. She was not one to keep her mouth shut, like her best friend they both had a tendency of being very outspoken. What kept her from saying anything then, was a lot. But she knew from the moment they were introduced, that he was special to Zacky. He wasn’t the type to go introducing others to his best friend unless they meant something to him. What Brian meant to Zacky at that point was what confused her. She pushed open the door, and was then outside. It was still raining, but the rain was comforting at times like these. Ruthie needed time to analyze Brian, if he had any ulterior motives. She was not going to let anyone hurt Zacky, not again. He’s been hurt enough, so much that he ended up in a loony bin. She wasn’t closed minded oh no, but regardless that’s what a good portion of Sunnyberry was to her. It wasn’t a place of recovery, it was a prison. A place to keep people from ever going out into the real world again. She whispered softly to herself, “I’m thinking too much again, aren‘t I?”

*****

“She’s real nice…”

“Yeah, but um…”

Brian stared out the window and sighed at the ugly weather outside, “Yeah?”

Zacky walked over to the window and stared outside as well, “I felt that you didn’t like her very much. You were not even trying to get into our conversation, as you usually like to do with everyone else.” He managed to chuckle as he finished that last sentence.

But then something clicked, “Zack… Did she say Robbie? As in Rob?… The orderly?”

The boy’s smile faded as he walked over to his bed, sitting where Ruthie was earlier. “Yes, he’s the one that separated us when I attacked you.”

“He’s your best friend’s boyfriend?”

“Yeah.”

Brian was beginning to understand a bit more now, it made complete sense as to why that person was not fond of Zacky. He hadn’t even realized it, the way he treated him and with those harsh words. “Are you alright here? Does everyone treat you okay? Well, other than that dude of course.”

“And here I thought we were going to skip on the questions today. But if you insist, yes everyone treats me fine. It’s just sometimes if I don’t get the right vibe from someone, I don’t hesitate to bite back. So to speak of course.”

“I see…”

Zacky stared down at the floor and continued, “Although it does get lonely. I have to admit. Ruthie only comes around when she’s not working or at school. And on her free days she’s mostly with Rob, and as you’ve already noticed… He doesn’t seem to like me at all.”

“Don’t you have any other friends?”

“Everytime I had made one back at school, we would usually end up fighting a day or so later. That’s why it’s best that my closest friend is a chick. I kinda can’t pick a physical fight with her.”

Brian nodded and smiled, “I suppose you’re right. But, hey you now have me right? Or you don’t consider me a friend?”

“Ha, I’ve already picked a fight with you once and you’re still here. That’s a good sign, so I guess yeah… you’re my friend.”

“Good,” Brian’s smile widened and he stood up from his chair. It was about time to check up on Jimmy and the kiddies that he left in his care. He hoped they were alright. “Could patients leave the premises on certain days and such? It would be quite boring if everyone were to stay here until they’ve completely recovered.”

“I believe so, you just have to get permission from a supervisor. And naturally be in someone’s company. That’s not a patient, for obvious reasons. Why do you ask?”

Brian grinned and looked over at him, “I would like to take you out!”

Zacky flushed slightly and gulped, the way Brian said that so carefree made him worry slightly. “You what?”

“I want to take you out of here for a day or maybe even two, so it can keep your mind off this wretched depressing place! I would be insane too if I stayed here too long. It’s just a constant reminder of-” Brian stopped himself from babbling further. He did it again, just as the first time they met.

“A constant reminder of, what?”

He bit the inside of his cheek slightly and couldn’t find the right words to answer back.

“Don’t worry about it. I’ll manage.”

Brian flinched, “No! I would like to take you someplace Zack. If you don’t want to then alright, but if you would like to let me know. I’ll ask if we can. I can then introduce you to the rest of my friends.”

“Oh joy, just what I wanted,” Zacky rolled his eyes.

“I promise it’ll be fun. They’re real great guys, just give them a chance.”

“If you’ll excuse me, I have to use the little boy’s room.” With that said, Zacky got off his bed and made his way into the bathroom. He sighed out of frustration and leaned against the sink. Brian has proven to be the most persistent person that Zacky has ever had the misfortune of meeting. He was set on making him happy. But it wasn’t as easy as Brian thought it would be. Zacky knew he was not the easiest person to deal with. Sooner or later Brian would give up on him and move on. It would always happen, others thought they could help Zacky. What those people never realized is that he just didn’t want the help. If what people considered to be help was either sympathy or pity, he didn’t want it. Two things he despised. That’s why he knew once Brian was told why he was placed in Sunnyberry- partially anyway- he was somehow going to feel sorry for him. He didn’t want that.

It amused him to no end that both Brian and Ruthie had a lot in common. They might not think anything of it now, but they did. Of course, no one was an exact replica of another person. Not even physically, but they had a lot of the same personality traits. The number one thing in common being, they both wanted to help Zacky as much as they could. Although Zacky knew, they were bound to clash in the near future. If not Ruthie with her sharp tongue, it would definitely be Brian with whatever he does best. Zacky thought that it would be a little odd but very comical if he bored Ruthie to death with his weather chit chat. He chuckled to himself as he splashed some water on his face. His reflection in the mirror startled him a little, it just wasn’t the Zacky he was a couple of months ago. He could never let his mind wonder about it enough.

He suddenly felt a small breeze across his shoulders, which caused Zacky to shiver. From where that sudden breeze came from, he was unsure but it creeped him out a little. He was more paranoid than everyone gave him credit for. He shook his head and tried to get his mind on something else. But then, he felt it again. It was somewhat like a soft carress above the shoulder, making it’s way down his back. Then there were more shivers. Zacky wasn’t sure what to make of it, he couldn’t remember something like that happening before. And if it did, he didn’t recall any of it. He looked up at the bathroom mirror once more and his eyes widened. There was someone there. Zacky screamed.

“Huh?” The purple notebook was dropped on top of the night table and Brian rushed over to the bathroom. Thankfully there were no locks. He opened the door and Zacky clung onto Brian desperately. He was even more pale than usual, and he shook him. “Hey buddy, calm down! What happened?!”

Zacky’s eyes were as wide as saucers, and he tried to regain his composure but to no avail. He wasn’t even sure what to tell Brian, without sounding even crazier than he supposedly was. He buried his head on his chest, and attempted his best not to look back at the bathroom mirror. That had to have been the cause of it, there was something there. He was sure of it! Was the center haunted?! Was it just his bathroom?! Anything to him was possible at this point. But first he needed to do exactly as his friend suggested. Overreacting was not going to solve anything.

“Zacky say something, please. Are you okay, could you even talk?”

He finally spoke, but stuttered horribly, “I-I’m s-s-sorry. I don’t k-know what came over m-me.”

Brian wrapped his arms around the shaking boy, “It’s okay. Just tell me what you saw. Maybe you’re just-”

“-I’m not just seeing things!” Zacky shoved him and stepped away from the embrace. He knew he was going to say that, that’s what everyone else would say as well. Why did he think Brian was going to be any different? Why did he believe it was ever going to be different? He shook his head and held back any tears fighting to make it to the surface. He was not going to cry, not in front of him.

“Zacky…”

“Stop looking at me like that!” Zacky continued backing up until he couldn’t anymore. His back was against the shower door, and he closed his eyes. He was fighting the tears back best he could.

“If you could just tell me what happened, I could help you!”

“NO!”

“Zacky, stop doing this to yourself…”

“I said to stop looking at me! Just, just go away!”

Brian didn’t know what to do in a situation like this at all. He could only bring to mind one time that he saw something that wasn’t there, and he was five. And the suspect was a supposed flying chicken in his bedroom. But one thing was for sure, he knew he had to stay calm. He made his way up to him regardless, and ignored Zacky’s demands, “I promised I would help you, and I meant it. What was it that happened to you just a couple of seconds-”

“-I told you to stay away! You cannot help me!” Zacky shoved him back once again. That time he had shoved him against the edge of the sink.

Brian winced and his lip twitched, he only had so much patience. And having the edge of the sink bang against the small of your back wasn’t really something to be smiling about. He didn’t have a chance to say anything else luckily as a couple of orderlies came into the room. When they saw the frantic Zacky, they knew that he was having apparently one of his regular fits.

“Get the sedative,” The tallest orderly told the other.

“Wait, why?! He doesn’t need it!” Brian shouted to one of the intruders.

“Are you trying to tell me he doesn’t? Look at him, he’s practically convulsing!”

“That’s not the way to solve this situation! Have you guys ever tried talking to your patients and calming them down that way?!”

“Kid, that is not our job. We’re not here to make friends with these people, we’re here to keep them under control!”

Zacky placed a hand over each ear and screamed. He was sick of hearing them all, the orderlies, Brian, everyone. He fell to his knees on the floor, and there went the tears.

“Zacky!” Brian kneeled in front of him and cupped his face with his hands.

The other orderly had come back into the room, “I’ve brought it.”

“Okay let’s get him to the bed, it’ll be easier. Hey, you!” The taller orderly had pointed to Brian.

But Brian didn’t answer him. He stared at Zacky as the tears were falling down his friend’s face. The scene had gotten even more drastic than he ever imagined. He only hoped that some camera man would pop up out of nowhere, and say it was a prank from said television show. But it was all real.

“I’m okay, just please leave me alone…”

The volunteer gave a low growl and looked at both the orderlies, “You heard him.”

“I’m sorry, but it’s not that simple. The patients requests are not what we’re supposed to listen to.”

Brian then let go of Zacky and stood up, “Oh? Then whose requests are you supposed to listen to if not the patients?”

“Whoever is in charge, and the patient is certainly not in charge.”

“Of course not,” Brian sighed and looked down at Zacky once again. He had stopped shaking thankfully and let a soft smile escape him.

It was silent for a good while until finally Zacky spoke, “I’m okay. You two can go now.”

The orderlies let a frustrated sigh escape them. They both began to walk out the room, but the taller one looked back at Zacky. “Next time this happens- no matter what your friend says- we‘re going for the sedative.”

Zacky rolled his eyes, “Whatever.”

They finally left the room and Brian sighed as well, “Better?”

“Yes. Listen, Brian I’m-”

“It’s okay,” He said as he rubbed the small of his back.

“More importantly, are you okay?”

“Yeah, yeah… That was nothing really.”

Zacky smirked, “Nothing then?”

“At all.”

“I really wish I knew why that happened to me.”

“You’re not the only one.”

“I think you should go,” Zacky wiped his damp face with the back of his shirt sleeve.

Brian pretended not to have noticed he had cried and simply nodded. “Alright, but consider what I told you okay?” He waved and smiled at him as he walked out of the room as well. The more he saw how Sunnyberry was run, the more he wanted Zacky out of there. The more he got to know Zacky, the more he surprisingly thought he was completely fine and most importantly sane. He really didn’t comprehend why he thought so, but he did. After what had just happened, anyone would jump to conclusions and say the boy was more than off his rocker. But Brian knew there was more to Zacky, and he will figure it out in time.

“Thanks Brian.”

Zacky whispered mostly to himself, seeing as he was the only one in the room anymore. He was still inside the bathroom when he felt bile make it’s way up his throat. He bent over the sink and coughed it all up. He turned the faucet on and let it all go down the drain. There was nothing in his stomach because he hadn’t made the effort to eat anything that day. He took his toothpaste and put some on his toothbrush. He washed his mouth with some Listerine soon after, thankfully feeling a tad bit better. As much as he had pushed Brian away, and quite literally. He still wanted him around. He hated being alone surrounded by those dreaded four white walls. They laughed at him too, everything around him was laughing at him. He thought it was about time he called his mom, if she would pick up that is.

“I hope Brian comes tomorrow too…”

He finally walked out of the bathroom and noticed his purple notebook. It was inside his night table drawer… why was it now on top of the- “BRIAN!” He sighed and couldn’t help but laugh, “That nosey bastard.” He turned to the last page of the notebook, where he assumed Brian had not taken a peek at. There was a sketch of another Cheshire cat, but this time he was accompanied by the Mad Hatter. When he took a closer look at the Mad Hatter sketch, he had quite the uncanny resemblance to someone.

“Fool, you’re even in my sketches,” Zacky closed the notebook and placed it back into the drawer it was in prior. When for certain no one was around, he let a wide grin grace his face in a very devious cat like fashion.

******

Mon, 02 Oct 2006 06:58:46 GMT

Title: The Yami No Matsuei ( Descendants of Darkness ) Cinderella Story *not creative*
Author: _superherogirl_ who else?
Pairing: It's hard to say at this point, but I might be leaning to one pairing in particular. *cough*lookatmyicon*cough* I mean ~~chirp~~, what?
Rating: Nothing sausy or spicy yet. You'd think I was talking about food or something. Haha. But PG-13 to be safe.
Summary: Tsuzuki is in the mood to read a fairy tale-esque story, and lucky for him Cinderella gets to be the perfect candidate. Is it wrong to want a happy ending?
POV: Third for the most part.
Authors Note: ( word count 5,723 damn :x ) First chapter, woo! I hope you guys really like this one! I worked hard on it. I just wanted something less angsty you know? All the YnM fics I read are so GAH! I love them don't get me wrong, but it's such a headache when only bad things happen to all these lovely characters. I wasn't sure if this should be my first piece to be posted on fanfiction.net but if you guys like it maybe I should! Hopefully. ;-;
Dedications: Anyone who reads it and leaves me nice feedback. I haven't written a fic fic in a long time so any feedback would be nice.
Disclaimer: Unfortunately Yami No Matsuei doesn't belong to me, and neither does the story of Cinderella. Only my wacky mind at work is mine. :)

The Yami No Matsuei Cinderella story.

Once upon a time-- alright no the beginning of this tale must be a bit more creative…

Our story begins in Meifu the land of the dead. Quite cheerful, no? It was a beautiful day, the sakura trees were in full bloom naturally, and as always our beloved Shinigami’s from the summons department were hard at work. We then get a nice close-up of everyone’s favorite Shinigami doing what he does best. Within the office we have Kurosaki Hisoka finishing up some paperwork, while his partner Tsuzuki Asato is in deep slumber dreaming of only he would know what.

Hisoka grunted to himself and contemplated whether it was worth the trouble to wake the ol’ goon up. Before he had a chance to decide if it would be wise or not, there was a knock outside their office door. As soon as the person knocked they made their way inside. The Shokan division’s secretary, Tatsumi Seiichirou smiled at Hisoka. As well as Tsuzuki even if he was asleep on the job. But there was really nothing new there.

He adjusted his glasses up the bridge of his nose and looked down at the loudly snoring Tsuzuki, “Sleeping again on the job I see.”

“I was just about to wake him.”

“Not to worry Kurosaki, I’ll have the honors,” Tatsumi leaned over Tsuzuki’s sleeping form and whispered into his ear. “Tsuzuki…”

Hisoka scoffed, “I don’t think that’s going to work.”

Tsuzuki shook his head and mumbled, “Apple pie… cheesecake… strawberries…Mmm.”

“Of course.”

The smaller boy rolled his radiant green eyes as he crossed his arms. “Oi, what an idiot. Leave it to someone like Tsuzuki to not only fall asleep on the job, but be dreaming about desserts. Blegh.”

Tatsumi let a slight chuckle escape him as he tried calling out to the procrastinating Shinigami once more, “Tsuzuki, wake up. Now is not the time to be napping.” Once again ignored, Tatsumi decided to take more drastic measures. He gripped hard onto the man’s hair and pulled him away from the desk, “I said Asato, to get up.”

Tsuzuki squealed loudly and tears rolled down his cheeks, “Alright, I’m up! I’m up!”

“Good. I will be docking your pay for the amount of slacking off you did today. And the day before, as well as the day before that, and so forth.”

The man that was crying a couple of seconds ago had just sprouted puppy ears and a tail, as well as puppy paws. He shook his head and placed his paws together and begged relentlessly to the secretary. “Please Tatsumi! I’ll be good! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to fall asleep!”

Hisoka sighed and leaned back on his chair, he was not about to partake in this ridiculous argument. It was always the same thing, and it was in all honesty getting on his last nerve. Even though he cared about his partner, there were just times that he wanted to ring his neck.

“This is what you always say Tsuzuki-san. Why don’t you prove it to me instead of saying you will… and continue doing what you’re not supposed to do after I leave.”

Tsuzuki pouted and looked down, “Okay Tatsumi. I will, I promise.” He then looked up at him with wide amethyst eyes, “I don’t mean to upset you. Never on purpose anyway.”

Tatsumi sweatdropped as he stared into Tsuzuki’s eyes. That boy was his one weakness. Everyone feared the shadow master and his way of maneuvering the authority of the summons department. But whenever his old partner would look at him with those eyes, he couldn’t take it. He gulped and smirked as he placed a hand over his shoulder, “I know you don’t. But regardless, try to keep your promise this time around. Alright?”

Tsuzuki nodded and gave the supposedly cold and careless man a big tight hug around the middle. “Thank you Tatsumi! I love you!”

“Aye… This seems all too familiar.”

Both Tsuzuki and Tatsumi looked over at Hisoka questioningly.

“What do you mean Hisoka?”

“I mean, Tsuzuki… It’s always the same thing between you two. You do something wrong, Tatsumi threatens you in more ways than one, you say sorry and he forgives. End. It gets kinda redundant and boring.”

“Does that bother you Kurosaki-kun?” Tatsumi said puzzled.

Tsuzuki snorted and made his way towards Hisoka with a cheeky grin, “Are you, dare I say… jealous? Hisoka?” He almost giggled at the mention of the word.

Hisoka merely scoffed once more, “You are an idiot Tsuzuki, a complete fool.”

“Is that a yes? Eh? Eh?” He smiled and glomped Hisoka as he snuggled against him. “You can tell your partner! Now come on tell me if you’re jealous!”

“BAKA! GET OFF ME TSUZUKI!”

Tatsumi chuckled to himself as he began to walk out of the office, “I’ll leave you two to work then. Tsuzuki-san, I do hope you can keep that promise.” He then walked out and closed the door behind him. Which then brought Tsuzuki back to his senses, and Hisoka to retaliate by slamming all the unfinished paperwork over Tsuzuki’s head.

“OWW! What did you do that for?!”

“Just a reminder of all the work you still need to get done.”

“Bah, you’re so mean to me Hisoka,” He then pouted once more, although to Tsuzuki’s disadvantage Hisoka was not one to fall for any of that.

The door to their office was once again opened. This time their visitor was none other than the Shokan divisions mechanical engineer, Watari Yutaka. He smiled brightly at the pair and walked over to them. “Hey you two, guess what?!”

Hisoka and Tsuzuki asked in unison, “What?” One more enthusiastic than the other.

“I brought back some goodies!”

Tsuzuki was even more intrigued at this point, “What kind of goodies, Watari?”

The blond grinned wide and showed off the bottle of sake and a box that contained six mini assorted cakes. “You still have a sweet tooth, don’t you Tsuzuki?”

“I do hope you don’t think that Tsuzuki is going to fall for-” The younger Shinigami took a quick glance at his partner, and his mouth had already been watering. Once again, he had been proven wrong to overestimate him. Watari waved the box of cakes in front of Tsuzuki taunting, the sweet smell of freshly baked cakes drove the boy insane.

He rushed over to Watari, and right when he was about to grasp onto the box it was pulled away. Which caused him to fall onto the floor and make a very loud thump sound. “Watari… now you’re just being cruel.”

“You didn’t even say please, and I actually didn’t hear a thank you either.”

Hisoka sighed, “I wouldn’t completely trust this offering of his anyway. How do we not know this is not another one of your experiments?- Then again, I know it is but this bubble brain here as yet to figure it out.”

“Hey!” Tsuzuki retorted back a little offended.

“Well, I never! Last time I offer you guys anything.”

“Why don’t you try one of the cakes?”

Watari shook his head making his long wavy hair shift from side to side, “I’m not hungry.”

Hisoka wasn’t buying it, “Uh huh.”

“Fine, I’ll try one!” Watari opened the box and stuffed a mini cake into his mouth. After swallowing it almost whole, he chugged down some of the sake. A burp escaped him and he flushed slightly, “See, nothing.” But not that much after did he begin to shrink. Although it was nothing like when Tsuzuki and him turned to kiddy shinigami. He blinked and stared up at the gigantic forms of his co-workers. Watari squeaked loudly, “See! I’m perfectly fine!”

Tsuzuki pointed and laughed at the six-inch tall Watari, “You sound like a chipmunk, how cute!”

“Don’t mock me! You were the ones that were supposed to try it out damnit!” All that was heard were more repetitive high pitched squeals.

“Suits you right,” Hisoka crotched down and picked up the shrunken Watari.

“Now once again, it’s up to us to get you out of this mess. Correct?”

Watari grunted and nodded to himself, “My sex-change potion has failed again.” He sniffled as he looked over at the box of cakes, that were about four times his size now. “And they were expensive cakes too, Tatsumi is going to kill me…”

“The Gushoshin might be first if their chicken bird instincts decide to kick in,” Tsuzuki snorted.

“Uh,” The blond gulped and hid behind Hisoka’s thumb and 003 perched itself on the young boy’s hand as well. Watari looked over at his once petite pet owl and his eyes widened at it’s newfound size. At least to Watari anyway… 003 blinked back and poked it’s tongue out.

“Watari, 003 does recognize you, right?”

Tsuzuki was trying his best not to burst into yet another fit of laughter as he approached them. “Well, for Watari’s sake let’s hope so. Ooh, speaking of sake!” He reached and grabbed onto the sake bottle, and took large gulps from it, “Ahh…”

“Tsuzuki, that wasn’t such a good idea!” Watari shrieked as loud as his six-inch high self possibly could.

“And why-” Silence. Nothing else came out of Tsuzuki’s mouth. Until… The last thing he needed was his tummy to grumble, but it did. And soon he found himself in quite an uncomfortable position. He looked around and noticed everything around him was a lot smaller than he was. Including Hisoka! His knees were bent towards him from lack of space, and he felt the top of his head reach the ceiling. And it hurt! “Oww!” As Tsuzuki shouted, the sound reverberated around the small office.

Hisoka’s eyes couldn’t have possibly gone any wider, and he fell back at the sound of Tsuzuki’s obnoxious booming of a voice. “Shut up! The ministry is going to fall into shambles if you don’t!”

“WAH! You’re always so harsh Hisoka! It is not my fault!”

“Yes it is, you should’ve known better than to drink Watari’s sake!” Hisoka growled.

Tsuzuki began to cry and large tears began to fall onto smaller innocent bystanders below him, “It is not!”

Hisoka’s right eye twitched and he was incredibly surprised he hadn’t popped a vein yet. He ducked any of the humongous tears falling onto the floor and hid under their desk.

Watari clung onto Hisoka’s thumb, “AGH! Tsuzukizilla is going to eat me!!” He then realized he should be more worried about 003. The little owl eyed him and he could’ve almost sworn he heard it say ‘Lunch’. He gulped and squeaked again, “I swear this will be the last time I use you two as guinea pigs!”

“It better!!” Hisoka managed to shriek back at the miniature Watari.

Footsteps were surprisingly heard from outside as yet another member of the Shokan division waltzed in. This time around it was none other than Terazuma Hajime, “What is all the ruckus, I can hear you all yapping insistently from outside! It is annoying and-” He stopped when he looked up and saw a jumbo sized version of the most annoying co-worker ever. He jumped back and his eyes bulged out, “What the hell is this?!!”

A young light-brown haired girl with each eye of a different color walked in soon after Terazuma. She smiled sweetly and waved to everyone inside the office. “Hiya! Have any of you seen Saya or Yuma? We were all going to have a girl’s day- Oh my! Tsuzuki! You’re huge!” She then yelped hiding behind her partner.

Terazuma still had a very comical looking expression plastered on his face, which actually resulted in Tsuzuki to stop crying. He now laughed but as the sounds echoed back making the room shake a little, he took it as a cue to stop that as well. “I’m sorry I’ve caused so much trouble.”

“You’re not completely to blame for this,” Hisoka finally crawled out from under their work desk and gave mini Watari-- who was still holding onto the boy’s thumb for dear life- one of his classic glares.

Mini Watari squeaked and tried not to make any eye contact with 003 in the process or Hisoka for that matter, “Hey, don’t blame it all on me! Besides, this was all in good fun ne? I had to liven it up a little around here, right?” He chuckled nervously.

“What is all-” Tatsumi’s eyes widened and couldn’t help but stare at the oversized Tsuzuki. “WATARI WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?!”

Watari gulped and hid best to his ability, “Hey kid, could you like use your other hand to hide me?”

“No. But I could use my other hand to squish you,” Hisoka spat back equally annoyed.

“Fair enough…” the blond scientist sweatdropped and feared what the shadow master could ever have in mind for punishment.

****

After yet another one of Watari’s various experiments going completely awry, Tsuzuki had wanted to take some time to look for a book in the library. The only problem was that in order for him to get to the library, he would have to get by the Gushoshin. They were rather not fond of him at the moment, and probably never again. The library was destroyed in two separate occasions. Once when he was possessed by Sagatanus--not his fault!-, and the other was when Terazuma decided to take their argument inside instead of out. The newly constructed library was the one to suffer the consequences in the end. Leaving both Gushoshins very displeased and at the verge of attempting to kill Tsuzuki over and over even if he was already dead. It was decided that Tsuzuki was not to step foot in the library for anything. Maybe if he begged enough he could be accompanied by someone responsible. Of course Watari was out of the question. Although no one that fit the category was around and he wanted to check a certain book out. He hadn’t read any fairy tales since he was a boy. He missed them, fairy tales always had a happy ending. Something that was nothing like the real world. In the real world people had to take their chances, and those who lucked out and got a happy ending was well… lucky. But unfortunately not everyone had said luck.

He admired those people with the will to live, to move on and make something of themselves in the land of the living. Even if they knew they were not to last forever, they still made the best of it. Those that had enough hope and faith to continue living. Something he lacked when he was alive. He hated it. If others were able to go on, why couldn’t he? It had been centuries since, but he still thought about the times he had spent with his sister. Doing the things he liked best. It was so much fun. He had to stop feeling nostalgic, he had to stop thinking so much. Thinking was always the cause of everything. That’s why he was widely known for his slacking behavior and carefree style. If he dwelled, everything was capable of falling apart again. He didn’t want anything to fall apart again.

Tsuzuki sighed and finally made his way to the library, immediately stopped by Gushoshin younger. “Hi Gushoshin! What brings you around these parts?”

The younger Gushoshin arched a feathery brow, “Tsuzuki-san, you know you’re not allowed in unless you bring Hisoka. Or a responsible adult.”

“Aww, but Gushoshin… I personally think I’m old enough to go into the library by myself. If I don’t need anyone to accompany me to the restroom, I think I’m capable of being able to-”

“-You know, now that you mention it. There was that one time the count asked if he could accompany you to the rest-”

“That’s besides the point!” Tsuzuki turned beet red. “We all know how the count is, so he doesn’t count. Haha, pun! Anyways, please Gushoshin!”

The flying chicken shook his head, “Nope.”

“If I tell you the book I want could you find it for me? I promise to bring it back in perfect condition and on time!”

“Well,” Gushoshin younger scratched the top of his head and thought about it for a second. “I guess that would be okay. But you better keep that promise!”

“I will! Thank you so much Gushoshin!”

He coughed and nodded, “So, what book is it you’re looking for Tsuzuki-san?”

Tsuzuki looked down and blushed a little, “Actually it’s a children’s book. Does the library have those?”

The Gushoshin looked back at Tsuzuki a bit surprised, what would someone like Tsuzuki want with a children’s book… Although he already did agree to doing him the favor, so there was no turning back now. “Of course we do. Any one in particular you want?”

“Not really, the first one you find!” The boy let his excitement get the best of him and he once again sprouted his infamous puppy ears, paws and tail. He wagged it from side to side and smiled wide.

“Alright, give me a sec!”

“Thank you again Gushoshin! This means a lot to me.”

The Gushoshin then floated towards one of the aisles in the library in search for the children’s books. There were bound to be at least a couple. He stopped when he finally found one, and since Tsuzuki didn’t have any particular in mind the better. “Is Cinderella okay, Tsuzuki-san?”

“That’s perfect Gushoshin!”

“Good,” He made his way back to Tsuzuki and handed him the book.

Tsuzuki took it and hugged the book close to his chest, “I cannot thank you enough Gushoshin. I just wanted to read something not so dreary and on the less depressing side. Considering our line of work, it’s almost impossible to stay optimistic.”

“Tsuzuki-san! Even for you?… You’re usually really happy go lucky.”

“Even for me,” Especially for me. “But promise, next week you’ll get the book back in perfect condition. Good as new! Thank you again Gushoshin!” He darted towards the exit and continued to hold the book close to him.

Gushoshin then smiled slightly, “Ah Tsuzuki-san. You weirdo.”

*****

“I’ll see you tomorrow Hisoka!”

“Baka, okay… until tomorrow Tsuzuki.”

With the said Tsuzuki made his way out of the ministry and went straight home. He was ecstatic about the book he had borrowed from the library. He wasn’t into reading books much, unless he was in the mood. Or if he had to for an investigation and had no other choice. But this time around, he was just in need of something different from what he’s had to read up for investigations. Even if it was a silly children’s book, he was a kid at heart so there wasn’t really anything too odd about it. He didn’t even get the chance to tell Hisoka. Although he was sure he would just roll his eyes or mock him. Hisoka usually read bigger books, literature, and all that important mumbo jumbo. If Tsuzuki were to tell him that he was going to go home to read a children’s book, Hisoka would most probably taunt him. Not that it mattered but still. Now Tsuzuki was just being silly. Silly, silly…

He finally made it to his apartment, and let a satisfied smirk escape him. “I’m home… but I still have to cook.” Tsuzuki loved to cook, ever since his sister Ruka taught him. Regardless if he wasn’t the best cook, he still enjoyed preparing special dishes for his friends. No matter if they preferred consuming rat poison, or something along the lines. He walked over to the couch and stopped in his tracks when he saw someone sitting on it. “AGH!” Tsuzuki fell backwards and hurt his bum in the process. “W-what a-are you doing h-here… Tatsumi?”

Tatsumi adjusted his glasses and stood up from the couch, “It’s good to know that you’re back to your regular size.”

The other shinigami laughed, “It was quite uncomfortable, but leave it to Watari.”

“It looked uncomfortable,” Tatsumi smiled, he loved to see Tsuzuki happy. If only Tsuzuki could always have a smile on his face, a real one. Not any of those fake ones he puts on for the rest of his friends and co-workers.

“So, why are you here Tatsumi? You didn’t really answer my question.”

“I guess I just wanted to stop by, and see if everything turned out alright. But as long as I’m here, how about me making dinner.”

Tsuzuki beamed and nodded anxiously, “That would be absolutely wonderful Tatsumi! You know how much I love your cooking! Yay! And here I was worried I was going to have to cook today.”

“We both should be thankful you’re not.”

“Hey! Tatsumi… Pffty.”

He chuckled as he made his way to the kitchen and caught a glimpse of the book Tsuzuki was holding. “A book? I thought you were banned from the library…”

“Oh, this?” Tsuzuki lifted the book and smiled once more. It had such a pretty cover as well, bright colors decorating the center with pink and blue pastel hues. While the edges were gold plated. “Gushoshin let me borrow it, I asked if it was okay to request a certain book and have them bring it to me instead of stepping inside the library. I just had this urge to read some sort of fairy tale. And this so happened to be the first the younger Gushoshin spotted.” He proudly showed off the cover to Tatsumi.

“A fairy tale? Aren’t you a little old to be reading fairy tales Tsuzuki-san?”

Tsuzuki pouted slightly, “No one is ever too old to read fairy tales! Would you like to read it with me Tatsumi?”

Tatsumi shook his head as he took out some fresh vegetables from the fridge, “I’ll have to pass Tsuzuki-san, after dinner I’m afraid I have to go back home. We do have work tomorrow, and you can’t afford to be late.”

“Oh, but Tatsumi…”

“And a good amount of sleep is essential as well. As long as the sleep doesn’t take place in the office like today.”

The puppy ears appeared once more, and Tsuzuki bowed his head slightly embarrassed at remembering how he fell asleep at work. Then again it always would happen, but he didn’t want to disappoint Tatsumi again. He simply nodded, “Alright, alright. I’ll just see if I can get some reading done before officially going to bed!”

“That is perfectly fine, as long as you show up in time for work.”

“I will Tatsumi, promise.”

Tatsumi smiled and nodded, “Good, now let’s get dinner ready.”

*****

It had become eerily quiet, but the silence soon ended with Tsuzuki letting a very happy sigh escape him. “Thank you so much, Tatsumi. The food was delicious.”

“I’m glad Tsuzuki-san,” Tatsumi said picking up the plates and going to take them over to the sink.

Tsuzuki immediately got up from his seat and made his way up to his ex-partner, “No, no Tatsumi you’ve done enough. I’ll wash the dishes.”

He chuckled and gave a nod, “Very well. I guess then I should be heading back home.”

The plates were placed inside the sink, and Tsuzuki turned towards the other man. For some reason he felt a little disappointed at hearing those words. He knew Tatsumi was to leave after dinner, but deep down Tsuzuki had some false hope that he would stay a little longer. He indeed loved the company, especially if it was Hisoka, Tatsumi or Watari. His best friends that he cared for very much. “I guess…”

Tatsumi noticed the look of disappointment on Tsuzuki’s face, although he wasn’t sure why. He mentally shrugged it off and took hold of the book he had showed him earlier. Finally taking a glance at the cover and opening it up. “Cinderella, huh? What an interesting choice from Gushoshin’s part.”

“It was the first he spotted, I really don’t mind. I just wanted something to read and all. It looks like a cute story.”

“You’ve never read the story of Cinderella? It is a very popular children’s fairy tale.”

Tsuzuki shook his head, “Nope, not yet. Lucky for me Gushoshin picked that one out then.” He finished off cheerfully with a smile that only someone like Tsuzuki could manage. The one smile that could make the deadpan secretary soften up just a tad. The one smile that could make him smile back in return. The only person that has ever seen that side of Tatsumi.

“Good choice. It does have a happy ending, just like you wanted is that right?”

“Yes. A happy ending,” Tsuzuki looked down a little lost in thought. The mention of a happy ending, what Tsuzuki always wanted.

Tatsumi stared at him concerned, “Tsuzuki-san, is there something wrong?”

He shook his head, “Nah Tatsumi, just me thinking again is all.”

If Tsuzuki only knew how Tatsumi felt for him, all he wanted was to protect him with all his might. Anything to keep his precious Tsuzuki safe. He seemed to have that effect on a good amount of people. Tsuzuki just gave off that vibe, of vulnerability. Especially to his closest friends, but no one should underestimate him. He was indeed considered one of the most powerful shinigami in Meifu. But he would always let his heart get in the way, the reason why he dumped Tsuzuki in the first place. They could’ve probably still been partners today. It was just such an emotional roller-coaster for Tatsumi; he couldn’t stand those beautiful amethyst eyes welling up with tears whenever they had a case. His shadows began to stir behind him, and he knew immediately it was definitely time to go. You’re not the only one thinking too much, Tsuzuki-san… He closed the book and put it on top of the kitchen counter, “I do presume I’ll see you tomorrow, bright and early, hmm?”

Tsuzuki nodded happily, “Yes sir!” He gave a quick salute and smiled.

Tatsumi chuckled, “Until tomorrow then, Tsuzuki-san.” He turned to the exit of the apartment, and before Tsuzuki got to say anything else to the shadow master he was gone. He could’ve sworn he felt something as he walked out, but it was most probably his imagination. “Till tomorrow, Tatsumi…”

He sighed and made his way towards his book, “I guess it’s just you and me tonight!”

*****

After Tsuzuki finished washing the dishes he made his way into his bedroom to change. He pulled out his light green pajamas and put them on. Then plopping onto his bed with the book in hand. He knew it was a little passed his bedtime but he at least wanted to get through the first chapter. Upon opening the book he felt a slight chill, why he had no clue. The windows were obviously closed so there was no way it was coming from outside. He mentally shrugged and began to read the first chapter to the story.

He was already sucked into the fantasy world, so to speak. The characters seemed so real to him and he immediately favored Cinderella most of all. She was pretty, had a heart of gold, and deserved much more than what she was getting from her stepmother and stepsisters.

Tsuzuki then exclaimed, “But that’s not fair! Those brats!” Then he realized he had gotten too into the story. He wasn’t liking those stepsisters, but naturally the reader is not supposed to like them. Or the stepmother at that. He let a yawn escape him as he noticed the time, and Tatsumi’s words echoed in his mind.

“We do have work tomorrow, and you can’t afford to be late.”

“But, I don’t want to… go to,” Tsuzuki yawned again. “To bed…” Before he knew it he had fallen back onto his bed and snuggled up against one of his fluffy pillows. Without even bothering to pull the covers over himself, and the book was lying on top of his chest.

Tatsumi…

He found himself yawning once again and letting his mind just… stop thinking. It was easier than he thought it would’ve been. Tsuzuki at that moment had no worries in the world. All he had in his mind were the previous scenes that occurred in the book he was reading. Cinderella had just gone downstairs to make breakfast for her annoying stepsisters. Finally, the boy was sound asleep. Now until tomorrow he didn’t have to worry about anything else. Nothing to worry about at all.

It was a brand new day and the sky was a very lovely shade of light red and orange, still with a slight hint of purple from the night before. Tsuzuki was still sound asleep, tossing and turning from time to time. Suddenly out of nowhere two tiny bluebirds made their way into his room through the window, that was not left open previously. They flew towards Tsuzuki’s bed and perched themselves on his pillow, chirping insistently in the process. Tsuzuki had turned over to his right and got comfortable on his bed again. The birds though persisted and continued to chirp, and one pecked at the boy’s forehead. That only caused him to stir a bit and then resume sleeping.

The birds were growing a bit impatient and hopelessly continued their chirping. Without warning Tsuzuki had pulled the pillow from underneath his head, and aimed it at one of the bluebirds. Lucky for him he had amazing aim. The bird was momentarily squashed and Tsuzuki chuckled, “Serves you right for spoiling peoples best dreams you know.” He then noticed that he wasn’t in his bedroom, at his apartment. This room was completely foreign to him, and why he was conversing with birds was beyond him. Then again… it’s not something new. “Where am I?”

Both birds gave each other quizzical looks, then the bird that hadn’t been squashed by Tsuzuki’s pillow spoke. “Um, in your room?”

Tsuzuki looked horrorstricken and jumped back, “AGH! You can talk!?”

“It’s your dream you idiot! I mean… chirp…”

“This is so trippy…”

“You haven’t seen anything yet. Ahem, so what were you dreaming about?”

The utterly confused shinigami blinked, “Isn‘t this- Uh…”

“Do we birdies have to do everything?”

He blinked again. “Um…”

“Let’s try this again. What were you dreaming about, Tsuzuki?”

The boy decided to finally just play along, even if those two creepy talking bluebirds were… creepy. Then it hit him, quite literally. A book that was on a small shelf above the bed had slipped and fallen on top of his head. “Oww- what the?” He then looked at the name of the book and froze, it was the book the Gushoshin let him borrow. Now it made perfect sense. This was a dream after all, so it was just best to go along with it to his best ability. Now that he finally realized, he was more at ease. So he finally answered the birds back, “Yeah, um I’m kinda not going to tell you.”

“Ooh, Francesca I think the boy had a naughty dream and that’s why he doesn’t want to tell us.”

“You know Frederico, I think you’re absolutely right. With more reason we have to figure out what it was about!”

Tsuzuki stared at them with confused wide eyes, who would name their birds Francesca and Frederico? Those birds were getting more and more strange by the minute. But then by impulse or other he replied to them, “I can’t. Because if you tell a wish, it won’t come true.”

Both birds oohed and ahhed, then one whispered to the other, “Oh yeah, definitely a naughty dream.”

A sweatdrop appeared above Tsuzuki’s head and he smiled, “Really, after all a dream is a wish your heart makes.”

The two birds had a feeling it was about time the main character was to break into song. But before he had a chance to do so he was interrupted by a loud obnoxious voice shrieking out his name, “TSUZUKIRELLA!” Or so he thought…

“Huh…? That’s not my-”

“Tsuzukirella! We want our breakfast now!”

“Yeah get your lazy ass off your bed and make us our breakfast!”

Tsuzuki couldn’t believe his ears, he couldn’t have possibly heard right. He shook his head and got up from bed as he looked over at the birds, “And here I thought I was the one to get up first before they would start nagging.”

Frederico shrugged and perched itself on Tsuzuki’s shoulder, “Well, you’re not that easy to wake up you know.”

“Those voices sound oddly familiar… Well, I certainly cannot start the day without a nice hot shower.” He walked over to what was supposed to be his bath, he slightly worried. It was unlike having a bathroom with a shower. It was just an extra wall tall and wide enough to cover someone behind it. Tsuzuki shrugged and took off his clothes and walked over to it. When he least expected it a bunch more of those bluebirds soaked a sponge into a bowl of cold water. Then all of them lifted it up and squeezed the water from the sponge onto Tsuzuki’s body. Tsuzuki squealed loudly and shivered, “Holy hell that’s flippin’ cold!”

“Can we say shrinkage? I mean… chirp, chirp.” The other birds nodded and agreed.

Tsuzuki blushed furiously, “Now that’s enough!”

“TSUZUKIRELLA! What’s taking the brat so long…”

“This is so annoying, now where is my- ah good.” He dried himself off and began to slip on a decent pair of slacks. “Much better, now where are my-”

A knock was heard at his door. Tsuzuki semi-grunted and continued looking for a shirt, “Come in!” He assumed it was probably one of his stepsisters, but when the door opened up he was sadly mistaken.

“Tsuzuki-san, what is taking you so long? My daughters are waiting impatiently for their breakfast. As well as I. And you don’t want an angry stepmother on your case, now do you?”

When Tsuzuki had finally found a shirt and was about to slip it on, he saw the figure by the door. The shirt immediately fell onto the floor and his jaw dropped. “M-m-Muraki?”

“I would prefer the term, stepmother.”

Tsuzuki fell over and fainted leaving yet another loud thud to echo across the room.

****

Oh poo, I love how I haven't been checking up on fanfiction on here and there is already someone writing a cinderella-esque type story. thankfully it's not for the same fandom!